Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Mal looked down the hallway, frowning, “Hello?” her purple hair flicking over her shoulders as she turned the corner, “Anyone here?” Her stake held in front of her, she froze at the sight of smoke coming from the gym doors, fire flickering across the windows, “Oh crap.” She rushed forward, prevented by a dark figure jumping down, “Get out of my way!” She lunged for his chest, kicking behind her as the man turned to dust, she turned quickly blocking the punch aimed for her jaw, plunging the stake through the heart, she turned to the door again, someone banged against the wood, “Kovu!” His hands slammed against the glass fruitlessly, his screams never-ending.

Mal never made it to the door before his hand slid down the glass, she shouldered the door, startling at having entered a dark cave, mirrors on every wall, a woman with a crown and cape facing away from her, “Hello?” She approached carefully, stake in hand, prepared. She tried to get a look at the woman’s face, but as the woman turned around, the room fell dark, before she could react a hiss sounded from in front of her and she found herself falling,

“Mal!”

An eternal fall, images, random and many flashed past her, she couldn’t decipher one before five others took its place,

“Mal!”

She gasped as she sat up in bed, a light sheen of sweat covered her heart-shaped face, her breathing was ragged and fast,

“Mal! Get up, sweetie, you don’t want to be late for school!” Mal looked around her room, reassuring herself of her surroundings, of her room, purple and green furniture, walls, and curtains, “Mal!”

“Coming, mom!” She threw her covers off of herself and stood, making her way to her bathroom, picking up a dark green shirt and a purple pair of pants as she went.

…

A pink gold Mini Cooper pulled up to a school, parking carefully, two girls, Mal and another, exited the car, Mal threw her backpack over her shoulder and shut the door, waiting for the other girl to come around to her side of the car, the girl wore a baby pink one piece suit, “A new day,”

“A new school.” Mal grinned, throwing her arm around the girls shoulders, “Come on, Aud’s, show me around this hellhole.” Audrey smiled brightly at Mal, clapping her hands as she began walking,

“You’re going to hate it!” Audrey laughed, Mal chuckled, “Let’s make sure you don’t get kicked out this time, yeah?”

Mal rolled her eyes as they walked up the stairs, students turned to watch them, muttering about the New Girl, “Tell the demons of Hell to stay there.” She snorted in return, “Right, where is the Principal’s office?”

Audrey pointed down the hallway, “I shall escort you through the jungle of danger.”

…

Carlos mumbled as he tapped absently on his screen, brows furrowed as he pouted lightly, “Put the speakers over there…” He huffed, his cousin looking over his shoulder with a raised brow,

“So… This’ll help the band sound better next week?” The other asked, Carlos glanced at him briefly,

“Hell yeah, Diego, it’ll make you sound clearer and louder,” Carlos moved something on the screen and pointed to the stage, “The way they usually have it set up is good, but the guitarists are always blocking the speaker, therefore, getting full blast of themselves, which some love, I get that, but if you don’t want your ears to bleed it’s better to put them-” They looked up at the sound of a familiar voice,

“Excuse me! Coming through! Pardon me!” Carlos grinned at his friend, trying to move through the sea of students with a case, “Excuse me! Woah!” He barely dodged a jock, “Excuse me! Please move! Woah!” He yelped as he was pushed into colliding with the stair railing, crashing to the ground, his case tumbling behind him, Diego rolled his eyes with a snort as Carlos rushed to his friends side with a grin, pocketing his phone, “I’m okay!” Came the weak call,

“Doug!” Carlos laughed lightly, “Get up, genius!” He helped his friend up with Diego taking his case and handing it to him once he brushed himself off, Doug brightened upon seeing his monochromatic haired best friends,

“Diego! Can’t wait to hear you guys next week,” He greeted, “Carlos! You’re just the person I wanted to see!” Doug held onto his case tightly,

“Oh?” Carlos raised a brow, “How so?” The three began their walk towards their school,

“I have a minor problem I need fixing for tonight.” Doug winced,

“Your trumpet that you just banged up?” Carlos grinned knowingly, Doug mimicked him,

“Well it’s even more banged up now!” The four-eyed half-dwarf pouted, “Last night…” He groaned, “I didn’t mean to, I swear.”

“Spare us the details, Dougie,” Diego laughed, the other De Vil took the case, Doug pouted at the older boy, “I’m gonna bounce, catch you later, cuz!” Diego mock saluted as he rushed off, earning waves from the other two.

Carlos turned back to Doug, “I’ll have it fixed by tonight, I’ll just put it in my locker until lunch.”

Doug side-hugged him, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” He let go with a sigh, “Oh!” He perked up as they arrived by their lockers, Carlos opened his, placing the trumpet inside, exchanging it for books,

“What?”

“Got that chemistry test this aft!”

Carlos groaned, “You studied?”

“Yes, you?”

“Little…” Doug snorted, “Hey, mom wanted help, a-hole.”

Doug nodded in understanding, “How is your mom?”

“Excited for this weekend.” Carlos sighed, “Anyway, be my study buddy?” He gave Doug his puppy-eyes, they were famous around the school, no one was safe from the De Vil puppy-eyes.

“Oh, my Gods, no, I’m not falling for that!” Doug shielded his eyes as he slammed his locker, Carlos lightly tapped him, “Nope!” Carlos repeated the action, “Not looking! Not falling for it!”

“Doug!” He whined, Doug winced, whimpering was next. He knew it and he couldn’t escape it, he had every class with Carlos, the boy was merciless.

“Carlos, stop, I’m not-” And there was the whimpering. Doug groaned, “Fine! Fine! Study buddy!”

Carlos cooed, hugging Doug’s arm, “I love you.” He sang, Doug grumbled,

“Yeah, well, it was inevitable.”

Carlos snorted, “Thanos was supposedly inevitable, yet look where that got him.”

“Urgh, don’t remind me. We’ll have another argument later!” Doug dragged Carlos along to their first period.

…

Mal shifted in her seat, the Principal was reading her report card, walking around the desk to his seat, he leaned against the desk, he was a big man with a tight-fitting suit, “Mal Bertha Rose.” He sat down in his chair, he looked up at Mal, “Sophomore, late of Dragon Hall in the Lost Isle’s.” He flipped a page, “Interesting record… Quite a career.” He took the papers and ripped them into four pieces, keeping eye contact with a curious Mal, “Welcome to Auradon Prep!” He put the papers down, “A clean slate, Mal, that’s what you get here.” He smiled tightly, “What’s past is past. We’re not interested in what it says on a piece of paper, even if it says,” He looked down for a second, grin faltering slightly, “Huh…”

Mal shifted again, clearing her throat, “Principal Florian-” He held up his hand,

“All the kids are free to call me Adam.” He smiled warmly,

“Adam…” Her tone was hesitant, and she winced as he dropped his smile,

“But they don’t.” His voice was firm, he picked up the pieces, grabbing sellotape,

“I know my records are a little... Colorful…”

Adam waved her off, “We’re not caring about that, but… Do you think… Colorful is the word?” He raised a brow and Mal got the distinct feeling she was disappointing her father, “Not… Dismal?”

Mal nodded her agreement, “I do! I understand that it was bad-”

“You burned down the gym.” He stated blandly as he shut the folder, Mal exhaled heavily,

“I did, I really did.” She frowned at a fleeting image passing through her minds eye, door, smoke, orange, hand, blood, “But, uh, you’re not seeing the big picture here.” Adam leaned forward expectantly, the purple haired girl felt like she was being examined under a microscope, she winced, “That gym was on fire by the time I got there! And it was full of… Smoke.” She grimaced, that was lame, “I didn’t-”

“Mal, don’t worry.” Adam sighed, straightening his jacket, “Any other school… They might say ‘watch your step’ or ‘we’ll be watching you’… But that’s just not the way here. We want to service to your needs, and help you respect our needs. But if your need and our needs don’t mesh…” He waved the folder, Mal smiled at him thinly.

…

Mal grumbled as she exited the Principals office, opening her bag, her fingers itching to draw or spray paint something, maybe her locker, she barely had a hold on her pen when she bumped into someone, both their bags falling to the floor, “Oh! Sorry!” She winced, crouching down next to the dual-coloured haired boy,

“It’s fine!” They looked up at each other after their fingers bumped together, “Hi.” The stranger smiled sweetly,

“Can I, have you?” Mal blinked at her statement, the handsome boy in front of her tilted his head in confusion, “Uh, can I help you?” She kicked herself mentally for the pathetic save, “I’m sorry, I’m new and, uh, nervous. Apparently…” She cleared her throat, looking back down at the books and papers on the floor, they finished collecting their stuff, Mal failed to notice the smile she was getting,

“I’m Carlos.” Mal snapped her head up, grinning, she didn’t notice the stake on the floor.

“Mal.” She held out her hand and the two lifted themselves up,

“You’re the new girl… As you said.” They put their bags back on their shoulders and grinned at each other,

“Yeah, I’ll, uh, what class do you have?” Mal shook her head lightly to move her hair out of her way,

“History. You?”

“I have I.T.” Carlos frowned for a second, “But, uh, I-I’m sure I’ll be seeing you around!” Carlos brightened at Mal’s nod, “Good luck in this Hellhole, Mal.” He watched her go for a moment, almost slipping on the stake Mal forgot, he picked it up, turning back, only to be met with a sea of students, “Stake.” He puffed out his cheeks quickly before sticking the stake into his bag and rushing off.

…

Once in class, Mal sat next to a curly-blonde boy, he rubbed Mal the wrong way, but who was she to judge? Up front, the teacher began his lesson, “Plato estimated that about 25 million people died in the tidal wave. But the fun part of all this is whether Atlantis actually existed or not. What do we think?” It was a little weird to talk about a possibly fictional civilisation, but clearly the teacher was passionate about it,

Mal began taking notes, zoning out for a moment, tempted to draw on her pages,

“…For an early civilisation their technology is speculated to have been more advanced than any of us know, but that’s speculation, as is the entire continent, however this a very popular conspiracy, the-the civilisation and it’s, uh, tech. And people have contributed their lives to finding this lost civilisation and figuring out it’s inner workings, so, if you would please turn to page sixty-three, you can see the technology that people speculate the Atlantean’s owned.”

Mal winced, glancing around the room, the boy next to her shared his book with her. “Thanks.” He nodded with a charming smile,

“Now, who can tell me why this conspiracy is so… Infamous in the worlds history? Aziz?”

Before the Arabian could reply the bell went off, freeing the students from the confines of the classroom. Mal collected her stuff, taking notice of the boy still behind her, “Hey there.” He nudged his head up slightly, still smiling, “I’m Chad.” Mal smiled back thinly,

“Mal.” She began leaving the classroom, it was finally lunch, she was free to be alone, until the boy, Chad, made his return, she refrained from rolling her eyes,

“Hey, uh, if you’re looking for textbooks of your own there’s probably a few in the library.” He offered, he wasn’t entirely sure, it wasn’t like he needed to go there.

“Oh,” Mal pouted kindly, “Thanks.” She was still weary, “Where would that be?”

“I’ll show you,” He gestured in front of them, “Come on.” He cleared his throat, “So, you’re from Dragon Hall, right? On the Isle?”

“Yeah.”

“I’ve heard it’s pretty rough down there.” Chad winced, Mal knew he wouldn’t last a minute in Dragon Hall, so she laughs,

“You’ll do great here!” Chad cheered, “Hang with me and mine, you’ll be accepted in no time.” He nudged her lightly, “Pass the test for your coolness factor and you can join us! So… You’re from Dragon Hall… Which means you’re a total badass and you can skip the written,” He joked, “But gotta know some things… Naveen Prince?”

“A Bi-con.” Mal snorted, Chad nodded,

“De Vil fashion?”

“Wish I had everything.”

“Plaid?”

“So over!”

“That…” Chad grinned, “Was obvious, but you passed!”

“Oh, goody!” She hoped that she didn’t sound too sarcastic, they turned the corner, Chad heading for the occupied water fountain,

“Doug!” He greeted, grin suddenly sharp. And Mal knew what the issue was. Popularity. The occupant jumped slightly and turned to the two, “Nice… Jumper! Good to know you’ve seen the softer side of Lady Tremaine’s.” Doug frowned,

“Dad got it.” Doug grumbled, clutching his backpack,

“No wonder,” Chad snorted, “You’re such a people-magnet!” He looked past Doug and at the fountain, “You done?”

Doug frowned for a second before pursing his lips and nodding, scurrying away. Mal watched him go with a frown, Doug turned back, wincing when he caught Mal’s eyes, Mal rolled her eyes and pointed at the drinking blonde, sticking her tongue out, Doug smiled slightly, leaving. Mal smiled, turning back to Chad, who began talking again, “You wanna fit in here,” He wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb, “The first rule is: Know your losers.” He winked, “Once you can identify them by sight,” He looked to where Doug disappeared, “They’re a lot easier to avoid.” Mal laughed dryly, they continued down the halls, almost at the library, “And if you’re not too swamped with catching up you should come by the Enchanted Lake tonight.”

Mal tilted her head, “The who?”

“The Enchanted Lake. It’s the only club worth going to around here. They let anybody in, but it’s still the place to be.” He shrugged a little, “I mean, it is kind of in the bad part of town, but I’m sure you’re used to that.” He grinned, elbowing her slightly, Mal looked at him, unimpressed.

“And where’s that?” She asked, stopping in front of a pair of doors.

“About half a block from the good part of town!” He laughed, ignoring her energy, “We don’t have a lot of town here. But, um, you should show!” He smiled, Mal pursed her lips,

“Right. I’ll try, thanks.” She muttered, Chad nodded and waved,

“Good! So, I’ll see you in the gym and you can tell me everything about you.” He hopped away, Mal heaved a sigh,

“That sounds horrifying.” She shook her head and entered the library, not seeing anyone, “Hello? Anybody in here?” She stopped at the counter, looking down at the paper with the headlines of missing boys, circled in blue, she blinked in surprised as a man with blue hair popped up from behind the counter, “Oh! Anybody’s here.” She laughed, the man smiled,

“Can I help you?” He leaned against the counter, she noticed his rock-ish clothing and mentally questioned why on Earth would there be a rock-star-wannabe working as a librarian in a high school with some of the blandest people, then she remembered the monochromatic haired boy and smiled,

“I’m looking for some books. I’m new.” She explained, vaguely, the librarian brightened up,

“Miss Bertha!” He clapped, Mal nodded, “I’m Hades Olympus, the librarian, I know I don’t really look like one, but I am. And,” He pointed at her, “I was told you were coming.”

He popped back down as Mal began reciting books she needed, “Boom.” He placed a big, leather-bound book with ‘Vampyr’ written on it.

Mal stopped, staring at the book in shock and stuttered, her eyes landed on the librarian, “Nope. Not looking for,” She sniffed, “Books on… That…” Hades frowned,

“Sure?”

Mal nodded, “Pretty sure.”

“My mistake.” He muttered, plopping down again, Mal took that time to disappear quickly, “So, what are you- and she’s gone.” He winced, shaking his head and muttering to himself.

…

Doug sat on a bench outside of the school, humming as he took out his lunch, getting his chemistry lessons out for Carlos, hesitantly looking up as purple and green boots entered his vision, “Hi, Doug, right?” Doug blinked,

“Why? I mean, hi…” He looked around at empty seats, frowning, “Did you want me to move?” He asked, grabbing the books he set out, stopping when the purple-haired girl put a hand on said books,

“Why don’t we start with ‘Hi, I’m Mal wanna hang?’” She sat next to him, grinning, “No moving necessary.”

Doug shifted, pushing his glasses up, “Aren’t you ‘hanging’ with, uh, Chad?”

“Should I hang with him?”

“Legally, yes.”

Mal snorted, “Too bad for him, I don’t like him, his attitude or his hair.” Doug’s lips twitched at that. “And besides, I would just love passing my classes in the foreseeable future, you know? Which is funny because I was never like that, but, hey, I got family here, I gotta stay,” She shrugged, “So, I heard a rumor that you were the person to talk to if I wanted to get caught up. Or one of them at least.”

Doug blinked, “Oh, yeah, no, I can help.” He smiled sheepishly, “We can meet in the library during a free-”

“No libraries. I’m not a big fan,” Mal explained, Doug nodded, he understood old books and dusty tomes weren’t everyone’s cup of tea.

“I get that. I’ve seen so many kids avoid it, mostly because I’m sat inside watching the doors anytime someone’s head pops up,” They both laughed, “But the new librarian is awesome, like, I didn’t think a librarian-”

“He’s new?” Mal pouted, Doug nodded,

“Just started. He was some curator at a museum in Greece… Or something,” Doug shrugged, “But he’s very knowledgeable, I’ve gotten to speak with him with a friend, it was great,” Doug winced, “Wow I’m dull…”

Mal snorted, “Hardly, I’ve heard duller.” Doug grinned at that, turning as Carlos rushed over with a wide smile, tunnel-vision having taken over, dragging his cousin over,

“Doug, Doug, Doug!” He called as he hopped on the wall behind the bench, throwing his bag to Diego, who caught it and dropped both of their bags to the floor, nodding briefly at Mal, letting the younger go off, “You’ll never guess what happened in I.T!” He finally noticed Mal, “Oh, hey,” He turned back to Doug for a moment before shaking himself and looking at Mal once more, “Oh! Hey! Sorry, were you guys busy?” He asked, looking between them, “We’re interrupting, aren’t we?”

Both reassured the cousins that they weren’t interrupting anything, and Doug passed Carlos the lessons he needed to revise, “Carlos, Diego, this is Mal.”

Mal smirked, “We go way back. Old friends. Hallway-buddies,” Carlos laughed at Mal’s babbling, she nudged him lightly, “It has been far too long.” Diego narrowed his eyes at the purple-haired girl, sniffing a little,

Carlos nodded, “Oh, speaking of Hallway-buddies,” He made grabby motions for his bag, Diego obliged, “I believe you dropped your tiny little fence?” He pulled out the stake and Mal gaped, “I think it’s creative-genius if it is a tiny fence, other than that, you might be a cosplayer… Like a Van Helsing cosplayer… Gender bend?” He shrugged, Mal took the stake and shook her head,

“No, I just, well, it’s,” She snorted, shaking her hair, “It’s something we made back at Dragon Hall, it was an insane asylum back there, so we had the strangest defence weapons.”

Carlos grinned, “Not pepper spray?”

Mal shrugged, “Sometimes, but you had to be careful.”

“Sounds fun!” Doug laughed nervously,

“Hey,” Mal looked up at Carlos, “I didn’t get the chance to say so earlier, but I love your jacket, De Vil Fashion, right?”

Carlos looked down at his outfit, fingering the collar, “Uh, yeah,” He smiled sweetly, “It’s… Yeah.”

“Is that, like, a new jacket? Are you rich or something? Do you get previews here?” Mal looked around at the other students, confused by the lack of De Vil jacket Carlos seemed to be wearing, Diego shuffled, pulling his own jacket closer,

“Uh, it’s… Mom made it,” Mal snapped back to face him, brows furrowed, Diego and Carlos shared a conversation with their eyes before Diego nodded, “Cruella. She’s my mother.”

Mal gaped, “Your mother is Cruella De Vil?” Carlos nodded, suddenly weary of Mal, Doug noticed and put a comforting hand on his shoulder,

“Yeah. She is.” Diego moved closer, his tone a warning,

Chad frowned as he approached, having seen Mal committing a major-faux-pas, the four turned to him, “These nerds bothering you?”

Mal stared at him blankly, “No. They aren’t.”

“She’s not hanging out with us!” Doug squeaked, Carlos glared at the blonde,

“What do you want, Charming?”

“Just wanted to tell Mal over here that you won’t be meeting Coach because some dead guy was stuffed in Audrey’s locker,” He snorted,

Mal gaped, “A what where?”

“A body?” Doug croaked,

“Dead?” Carlos frowned,

Diego muttered, “That sucks.”

Chad nodded, “Very dead. Cold kinda dead.”

“Now that’s dead.”

Chad glared at Carlos, “Don’t you have some computer to program?”

“I would, but I’m too busy admiring your beauty.” Carlos’ tone was coated heavily with sarcasm. Chad looked him up and down in disgust,

“Don’t you have to give some sheep their curls back,” Diego bit, Chad sneered at him, looking the cousins up and down,

“Cruella having issues with this years new line?” Chad hummed, Carlos stepped closer,

“Chadley, darling, your jealous is showing.” He smiled bitterly, Chad turned his nose up at him,

“Diego, put your cousin on a leash; he’s rabid.” Chad sauntered off, Mal flipped him off, Diego had the same idea, with an extra tongue-poke, scoffing as she looked back at her new friends,

“I’m gonna go be morbid and very Isle-ish and check out the gym… That and I need to check on Audrey,” She stood, grabbing her bag, “I’ll see you later! Oh, and Carlos, Diego, I wanna know what,” She gestured vaguely to where Chad had disappeared, “That was about.”

…

Mal quickly found out that Audrey was taken to the counsellor and would most likely be sent home, lucky her, she checked the hall before sneaking into the locker room, it wasn’t difficult to spot the body, he looked too old to be a student and he had bite-marks on his neck, how fun. Mal rolled her eyes, rushing off for the library.

Once there she slammed open the library doors, frown in full work, “Hey, Mr Olympus! We gotta talk.”

The blue-haired punk wannabe, or has-been, stepped out from behind the stacks, “Yo?”

Mal walked up stairs, headed straight for him, her bag dumped on the floor by the counter, “You heard about dead-boy, right?” Hades nodded, “Right, so, did you know he has two puncture holes in his neck, blood gone?”

Hades clicked his tongue and shook his head, “Knew something like this was gonna happen.”

“I didn’t.” Mal snarled, arms crossed defensively, “I want a normal life. I want friends. Grades!”

“Will he come back? The kid?”

“Nah. He’s dead. He didn’t drink any from what I could see.” Mal turned to leave, stopped by Hades’ hand on her shoulder,

“You really have no idea what’s going on, do you?” He looked into her eyes, searching, “You think it’s coincidence, you’re here?” He let go of her, running a hand through the spikes he called hair, “That kid was just the beginning.”

Mal clenched her jaw, “Can’t you people just leave me alone?”

“You are the Slayer,” They walked downstairs, “In each generation a Slayer is born, one girl in all the world, a Chosen One, one born with the strength and skill to hunt the vampires…” He waved, annoyed by the speech, but it was a necessary thing.

“With the strength and skill to hunt the vampires, to stop the spread of their evil blah, blah, blah…” Mal groaned, “I know! I’ve heard it, okay?”

“I understand the attitude,” He shrugged, “You’ve accepted your duty, you’ve slain vampires before… You’re sixteen…”

“Yeah, and I've both been there and done that, and I'm moving on. I like this place, it’s quiet and boring.”

“What do you know about this town?” He squinted,

“Not far from Corona Kingdom?”

“Dig into the history of Auradon, it’s not fun, but, hey, this is a funky new town to ruin your life,” Hades shrugged, picking up books, “This whole town is a centre of mystical energy, it makes things, demons and stuff, gravitate here.”

“Goody.”

She watched him place book after book on the table, “The list is long. We get zombies, werewolves, incubi, succubi, Skinwalkers… Whatever Creepy Pastas exist.”

“Great, you kill them.” Mal patted his shoulder,

Hades scoffed, “Wish I could, but I’m a lowly Watcher. I watch, unfortunately. And train, but you did some big stuff, so maybe you don’t need it.”

“Training for?” Mal tilted her head, “Losing her friends, getting kicked, -which was surprisingly hard,- having my entire life revolving around killing and hunting, go for it.”

Mal turns and leaves, grabbing her bag on the way out. Hades nodded in agreement before following her, forgetting that Carlos was in the stacks with Diego, they shared a look and Carlos swallowed, their suspicions had been realised,

“Uh oh.” They chorused.

…

Mal hadn’t gotten far when Hades caught up to her, “Go away.”

“It’s getting worse.” He looked relaxed for a man that was, one; A Watcher, and two; Talking about Armageddon.

“What?” Mal stopped, facing him again,

“The dead rising. Other things, it’s been building,” He shivered, Mal could see the discomfort he covered with a cool, calm exterior, this Watcher seemed like the chill-ist, most excitable and relatable Watcher she’d ever met or heard of, there couldn’t be a lot that could shake him, but it seemed that this did, she decided to listen.

“Listening.”

“I’m not sure what,” He cleared his throat, “What’s going to happen, but something big is coming.”

“What? You can feel it?”

Hades smirked, it baffled Mal for a second, “Yes, actually, I can.” He leaned forward slightly, “I’m more than just a Watcher, we’ll talk about it tomorrow, you have class and I have… Work,” He shrugged, standing straight, he swaggered back to the library, Mal only just noted how he seemed to be trying out every weird fashion trend all at once, ripped black leather jeans with a blue plaid shirt tied around as a make-shift belt, a black and blue cut-sleeved leather jacket and bracelets, rings, necklaces and a couple of piercings, eye liner that did not look disgusting, not to mention the rock-star, almost fiery, blue hair. She decided that, no, plaid was not out if this man could rock it and that he loved blue and black.

“I wonder how bad an evil can be to shake him up.” She snorted lightly, turning away.

…

Candles lined the cave-like room, people carried torches and gathered around a pool of blood, a tall, Neanderthal-like man stepped up to the edge of the pool, yellow eyes glinting, he grinned maniacally, arms held up in welcome,

“The sleeper will wake, the sleeper will wake, the sleeper will wake,” He began chanting, “The sleeper will wake,” His voice grew in volume, “And the world will bleed! Amen!”

…

Mal pouted as she looked in her mirror, holding up a dark purple, skin-tight outfit.

“Hi! I'm an enormous slut!” She changed the dress to a flowy green one, “Hello! Would you like a copy of 'The Values Of Kindness'?” She huffed, lowering the dress, “I used to be so good at this.”

Audrey bounced into the room wearing a backless, short, spaghetti strapped, pink dress with a corset, she hugged Mal, barely avoiding getting spiked by the clothing hangers holding up the dresses Mal held, “Hi, hon.”

Mal returned the hug before putting her dresses back in her closet. “Hey!”

“Are you, uh, coming out tonight?” Audrey flipped her hair out of her face, sitting down on the corner of Mal’s bed,

“Yeah, I'm going to that club. In the bad part of town,” She spared Audrey a quick look, “You’re going too, right? I mean, it’s not like you wear things like this every day.”

“You know, I think you can make it work here.” Audrey nodded, carefully wiping her face, “Dad has his positive energy flowing, he would love for you to put a protection spell over the house… Mom’s gonna get the pet shop on its feet…”

Mal smiled as she turned, holding a purple shirt under a green suit jacket and a pair of green shorts “That's great! I’ll get on it as soon as possible.” She gushed, “What do you think?” She held the outfit against herself, earning a nod of approval from Audrey, Aurora walked in as Mal got ready to change,

“And where are you two going? Hm?” She smiled,

“The Enchanted Lake,” Audrey began kicking her feet, “Mal needs to know where all the bad humans go.”

“Well, I hope you have a good time and if a man comes up to you, don’t stab him with a stake,” Aurora joked, Mal snorted lightly,

“I’ll just kick them, don’t worry,” She shrugged, “Hopefully I am only going to hang out with the living, normal, humans.”

“You girls have fun.” Aurora waved again before leaving the room.

…

Mal and Audrey walked down the dark streets, neither noticing the man following behind them as they chatted and laughed. It didn’t take long for Mal to realise they were being followed, she lightly touched Audrey’s arm, reaching to grab her hand and pull her into an alley. Audrey stared at her sister in confusion, yelping slightly as she was dragged behind a few trashcans, Mal put a finger against her lips and Audrey nodded, ducking down as Mal found her own place to hide.

Their stalker sauntered into the alley, slowing down and flaring his nose slightly. He made it halfway into the alley when he was kicked in the back, sending him sprawling, Mal put her foot against his chest, he smirked up at her,

“Ah, heh, is there a problem, darling?” Mal quickly noted his accent, he wore mostly black clothing with a deep red, long coat and black gloves,

She snarled, “Yeah, there's a problem. Why are you following us?”

He bobbed his head slightly, “I know what you’re thinking, love, don't worry, I don't bite.” He shrugged as much as he possibly could “Maybe.”

Mal stared at him for a minute, backing off slowly, tense and ready for any attack, she backed off and let him get up.

He dusted himself off, “Truth is, I thought you'd be taller, or bigger muscles and all that. You're pretty spry, though.” He rolled his neck, sighing heavily,

Mal rolled her eyes, “What do you want?”

He gestured to her, “The same thing you do.”

Mal let her guard down with a clenched jaw, “Okay, Scotland, and that is?”

He stepped forward with a manic smile, Mal sneered, tensing slightly, “To kill them. To kill them all.” He giggled,

“Ah, you see… What I want is to be left alone! I want a nice little normal life.” She began a determined walk away, gesturing for Audrey to leave her hiding spot, which she did, cleaning herself off and grabbing Mal’s hand again, they turned at the sound of a breathy laugh,

“Do you really think that's an option anymore?” He sounded condescending as he gestured to the ground, “You're standing at the Mouth of Hell. And it's about to open.” He sang the last part, an almost twisted smile on his face, he reached into his jacket and pulled out a small box. “Don’t turn your back on this,” He threw her the box, pulling out another identical one, he nodded to Audrey, throwing it to her, she barely caught it, a small squeal escaping her, “You have to be ready.”

Mal and Audrey hared a look, fingering the boxes in their hands, “What for?” Mal looked back up at him,

“For the Harvest,” He said it so casually that for a split second Mal felt stupid for not knowing what the ‘Harvest’ was,

“And you are who exactly?” Audrey looked him up and down with a frown,

He shrugged, “A nobody, a stranger, maybe even a friend.” He turned to swagger away, hands in his pockets

“I would just love to have normal, non-vague friends!” She called after him,

“Never said I was yours!” He called back, turning the corner, the girls stared after him for a moment before opening their boxes, inside were crosses, Mal’s a mix of purple and green, made of coloured silver, Audrey’s was pink gold, they picked them up and examined them,

“That was… Something.” Audrey muttered.

…

Outside the Enchanted Lake, Mal and Audrey wore the crosses gifted by the mysterious man as they made their way to the door, dismissing the event, despite the necklaces now around their necks, they let a young couple go first before passing the doorman money and making their way in, music hit their ears the second they walked in, it was a small band called the Lost Boy’s, Mal snorted at the name.

A moment later Audrey muttered to Mal as she waved at some friends, Mal nodded, spotting Doug sitting alone at the bar, they went their separate ways and Mal gently put a hand on Doug’s shoulder, “Hey!”

Doug stuttered for a second, “Oh, hey!” He watched the purple haired girl sit on the stool next to him and turned to face her,

“Are you here alone?” Doug nodded, “Where’s Carlos?”

Doug fidgeted, “Oh, he had some stuff to do before he came over, he’s constantly doing something new,” He smiled softly, pushing up his glasses, nodding gratefully as the bartender gave him his drink,

Mal smiled in return leaning closer slightly,

“You guys going out?”

Doug shook himself out of his trance, “Oh, no, we’re just friends, him and Chad used to go out though.”

“Chad as in, ‘I’m superior to all of you I’m basically a Prince’ Chad?”

Doug nodded with a laugh, “That’s the one, but they broke up.”

“How did they get together in the first place?”

Doug winced around the mouthful of soda, he swallowed, prepared to tell her some things that had happened, “Chad was nicer way back when, but his friends said things about Carlos, and Diego found out, Carlos cut it off.”

“Oh, that’s a good thing?” She asked tentatively, Doug shrugged with a nod, picking apart a pretzel, “What about you then? Done any dating lately?”

“I don’t date.”

“Why not?”

“Well,” Doug shifted slightly, taping the cup, “When I’m with someone I like, it’s hard for me to say anything cool, or, or witty, or at all. I-I can usually make a few vowel sounds, and then I have to go away.”

Mal gaped, “What? No! You’re adorable!”

Doug smiled shyly and blushed, “No, no I’m not, I’m just your average nerd and geek who nobody is attracted to.”

“But that’s just it! The smart geeky one’s are always the best!” Doug looked up at his new friend, “You guys talk a mile a minute and I love hearing it, even if I don’t understand everything.”

“Really?” His voice was filled with such hope, he squashed it immediately, looking back down at his drink, “Yeah, well it’s probably easy for you.”

Mal snorted, “Real easy.” She tapped the bar with her nails,

“Well, I mean you don’t seem too shy.”

She shrugged, “My philosophy is ‘Life is Short’.” She grinned, Doug thought it over for a moment.

“Life is short!” He declared, “I like it.”

“Not original, I’ll grant you, but it's true. Why waste time being all shy and worrying about some person, and if they’re gonna laugh at you? Seize the moment, ‘cause tomorrow you might be dead.”

“Oh, that’s… nice!” Doug swallowed mildly, cringing on the inside, boy did he know he could be dead tomorrow. Mal snorted mildly looking around, her eyes landed on the upper level, spotting their librarian.

“I’ll be right back.” She stood, beginning to walk around Doug who shrugged,

“Don’t have to.” He smiled, Mal put a hand on his shoulder and stared the other in the eye,

“I’ll be back in a minute.”

As she disappeared into the crowd Doug nodded to himself, finishing his drink, “Seize the moment.”

…

Mal made her way upstairs, ignoring the boys who weren’t occupied by the band, easily finding the fiery-blue haired man, “So, a badass librarian-Watcher who parties? That’s… Something no one ever sees… Ever.”

Hades was leaning his weight on his arms resting against the railing, he turned to her and snorted, “Parties have changed since my day, if it were twenty-ish years ago, I’d be rocking it down there.” He bit his lip exaggeratingly, rocking his head back and forth lightly, Mal giggled,

“That… I didn’t need to know.” She shook her head, scrunching her eyes dramatically, “Or see!”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever, I was a rock God back home.”

“And where is home?”

Hades’ smile dimmed slightly, “No personal questions yet, kid, we have work to do,” He shrugged as Mal groaned,

“Do we have to?”

“Yes,” He nodded sternly, hiding his chuckle, “This is the place to be in town, right? So, this is the perfect breeding ground for Vamps.” He gestured to the floor below, “Dark, gloomy, full of happy meals, as they put it. Besides, you gotta know the-”

“Harvest is coming,” Mal nodded, waving dismissively, “I know, your Scottish buddy told me.”

“Say what?” Hades turned to face her fully, his attention on her,

“Harvest,” She repeated, “Mean something to you? It sure as hell doesn’t mean anything to me.” She snorted lightly,

“Maybe… Who did you say told you this?”

“Some guy, dark, Scottish, gorgeous in that annoying way of course,” She shook herself out of the memory, “I thought he was a friend… Of yours.”

“I don’t have friends here who aren’t students, which is iffy, I admit, but-” He shook his head, “Did he say anything else?”

Mal made disgruntled sounds and hand gestures, “Mouth of Hell? I don’t know, it was weird.”

They stayed in silence for a moment as the band began the next song, Hades turned back to the sea of people, “Look at them, throwing themselves about, completely unaware of the danger that surrounds them.”

Mal looked down at them with envy, “Lucky them.”

Hades shrugged, “Maybe you're right. Maybe there is no trouble coming, the signs could be wrong. It's not as though you've been having nightmares.” He looked at her from the corner of his eye, Mal stayed silent, thinking of what she saw just the night before.

…

“Dad just got a box full of new crystals and one of them was a fake, like, hello?” Audrey scoffed, “You don’t hand a healer a fake crystal, they know these things!” The girls around her muttered their agreements, “Anyway, so now he has to cleanse the others and get a refund for one frigging crystal, but,” She smiled, “He’s super happy Mal’s with us, Gods, it’s great having her with us!”

One of the girls perked up, “Are any of the rumors true?”

Audrey raised a brow, “The fire?” The girls nodded, “No! Gods no, she was at the wrong place at the wrong time, it was super tragic, she got expelled because some douche jockey thought smoking in the Gym would be fun, and now she’s on every teachers bad-list.”

The girls snickered as Chad sidled up beside Audrey, “Hey, Audrey!”

She rolled her eyes, “Oh, yay, it's my stalker.” She fake-gagged, earning giggles, Chad laughed breathily, looking at the girls individually,

“Hey, you, uh, you look great!” He scratched the back of his head, Audrey hummed and nodded slowly,

“I'm so glad we had this little chat.” She whispered sarcastically, the blonde coughed nervously, holding out a hand,

“Listen, uh, you know, you wanna dance, you know?” He winced at his wording, mentally slapping himself repeatedly,

Audrey looked around with a pout, “With who? Did Eric make a surprise visit to Auradon?”

Chad stuttered, “N-no, no I mean… With me…”

“O-oh.” Audrey looked sheepish, giving Chad false hope, “Well…” She slapped his hand away, “No.” She turned to the others, “Come on, trash seems to have invaded our space.”

They left Chad gaping at the girl, wondering why she always hurt him like that, he spluttered before clearing his throat, loudly declaring; “Fine! Plenty of other fish in the sea.” He nodded, “Oh, yeah, I’m... on the prowl. Witness me prowling!” He sniffed, walking away,

…

“I didn’t say I’d never slay another vampire.” Mal sighed, “It’s not like I have all these fluffy bunny feelings for them,” She shrugged, her next statement a nervous-determination “I’m just not going to let it take over my life. You know, if I see one, sure I’ll…”

Hades interrupted her, albeit reluctantly, he understood where she was coming from, she was sixteen for crying out loud. “Will you be ready? There’s so much you don’t know about… everything. A vampire appears to be completely normal until they feed, only then do they reveal their true face.”

“You’re like a textbook’s cliffnotes with arms, I know this already. I did have a Watcher before Auradon.”

There was a moment of silence from the two, Hades nodded, “I know… The point is, a Slayer should be able to see them anyway. Without looking, without thinking. Can you tell me if there’s a vampire in this building?”

“Maybe…” Mal looked at her fingers sheepishly,

“Well… Even through this mass you should be able to sense them.” He put a reassuring hand on her shoulder, “Try. Reach out with your mind.” He watched as she looked down at the people below them.

“There’s one.”

“Where?”

She pointed to a man with a Marty McFly outfit, just without the glaring red body warmer, “Right there, talking to that other guy.”

“How can you tell?” He snorted, he finally looked down, “Never mind. Outfit.”

Mal looked at her Watcher in awe, “You never cease to amaze, Olympus.”

Hades winked at her, “Right back at ya. Besides. It’s carbon dated. Only someone living underground for ten years would think that was still the look.” He rolled his eyes, “Only Michael J. Fox can pull off a look like that.”

“And you? As long as it’s blue?” Hades laughed loudly at that, Mal joined in for a second, setting her eyes on the man, her blood ran cold, face devoid of blood, “Uh-oh.”

“What?” He sobered immediately, following her gaze as the man lead- “Isn’t that-”

“Doug.”

“What’s he doing?”

“Seizing the moment!” Mal bounced slightly as she turned to rush outside, Hades swore as he watched them leave, looking out for any other vampire he could spot by clothing.

…

Mal cursed silently as she lost Doug and Marty near the bathrooms, “Where are you?” She groaned, spotting a stake of chairs, she doubted anyone would miss one leg off a chair, she backed away from the wall in front of her, jumping slightly as someone bumped into her, she grabbed the person by the neck, slamming them against the wall, she winced realising it was Chad of all people, “Chad!” She let him go, if reluctantly,

Chad squealed before composing himself, “Oh my God! What is your childhood trauma?!” He straightened himself, “I should have known something was wrong with you!” His friends began leaving the toilets,

“Everything.” Mal stated blandly, “Have any of you seen Doug?”

“Why? Do you need to attack him with the stick? God.” He turned to his friends as Mal walked off, rolling her eyes, “Excuse me, gentlemen, I have to call everyone I have ever met, right now.” He sauntered back into the bathroom, whipping his phone out of his pocket.

…

Mal exited the hall, back into the main dance room just as Hades rushed up to her, “Did you get him?” He looked around, his wince becoming more and more prominent. “I don’t see Doug.”

“That’s because I almost dusted Chad the Blonde Bimbo instead of Michael Fox.” She huffed, “I’m going to go see if I can’t catch up to them.”

Hades nodded, “Let’s hope he hasn’t touched Doug.” He clenched his jaw briefly before walking to the exit with Mal.

Neither of them noticed they had walked past Diego, he waved but frowned as they continued to march out of the club, “So, um,” He turned back to his impromptu date, “What did you say your name was?”

“Harriet.” A pretty brunette turned in her chair, smiling up at him, she wore an almost pirate-like outfit, minus the hat or a hook,

“Harriet.” He muttered, wondering if he’d heard of a ‘Harriet’ before, “I don’t think I’ve seen you around before… You from around here?”

“No,” She laughed softly, a glint in her eyes, “But I have family here.”

“Oh, cool, hey, have I maybe met them?” Diego leaned forward slightly, Harriet shook her head,

“They aren’t very social… But you probably will.”

…

Back in the cave-like room, the Neanderthal-like man knelt before the now bubbling pool of blood, grinning triumphantly as a woman began rising out of the blood, not a drop of the red liquid on her. She wore a flowy blue gown with a deep red cape, a heart crown rested on her head, her face was pinched with ruby red lips, she looked down on the man and held out a glove-covered hand, he took it carefully, as if she was a jewel to be treasured and left unmarked.

“My Queen!” The man exclaimed in joy,

“I am weak.” She spat,

“In the Harvest she will be restored.” He quoted, the Queen smiled ruefully, “The Harvest.”

“We are almost there.” He stood, watching as his Queen walked to the centre of the room, “Soon you will be free!”

She pushed her hand forward, meeting an invisible resistance, she sighed, “I must be ready.” She looked down at her hands, “I need my strength.”

The man stood by her side, bowing endlessly, “I have sent your servants to bring you some food.”

“Good.” She turned to him, hooking a finger under his chin, she tilted his face up, he stood with pride, “Huntsman?”

“Yes?”

“Bring me something young.” She demanded with a hiss.

…

On a sidewalk next to a cemetery, Doug and his companion walked on in silence, Doug looked around nervously, clearing his throat,

“It sure is dark…” He croaked, squirming under the others intense gaze,

“It’s night.” He stated blandly,

“Well… That’s a-a dark time… Traditionally.” He thought for a moment, “I still can’t believe I've never seen you at school. Do you have Mr. Thatch for history?”

He ignored Doug’s babbling and headed into the cemetery.

“Uh, Thomas? The ice cream bar is this way,” He pointed in the other direction, suddenly regretting seizing the moment if the pit in his stomach was any indication, “It's past Hamilton Street?”

“I know a shortcut.” Thomas grabbed his hand and lead him into the cemetery. Tugging him along.

…

“I’ll go back to the library, see if I can’t find anything on this… Harvest.” They left the club, not many people were outside, so they didn’t have to worry about anyone eavesdropping,

“Good idea, I’ll hopefully meet back with you either tonight or tomorrow.” They began going their separate ways, “I just hope this Harvest thing is tomorrow or something.”

“You guys are leaving already?” They jumped slightly at the voice behind them, they turned to see Carlos sitting on a dumpster, he jumped down approaching cautiously,

“Oh, Carlos! Have you see Doug?” Hades asked, Carlos suddenly felt his heart jump to his throat, he shook his head,

“I was just about to go in.” He watched Mal and Hades share a look before the librarian left without another word,

“He left with someone.” Mal explained, Carlos gawked,

“Doug? Really? That’s…” He noticed her expression and croaked, “That’s, and I’m going out on a limb here because of your expression, bad.”

Mal nodded solemnly, “Where would Doug take him?”

“I-I don’t know.” Carlos twisted his fingers, wishing he had something to meddle with, “Doug always wanted to go on a date to the Ice-Cream Parlour… He’s not … His um, companion? Isn’t a vampire, is he?”

Mal stared at him in shock, “Was there a freaking assembly?” She stepped towards him, “How do you know about vampires?”

“I’ve always known!” Carlos yelped, “I-I found out by accident, they didn’t notice me or anything, so I ran,” He sobered, “Hey, wait, no, Doug! We need to find him!”

…

Doug continued to let Thomas drag him through the cemetery, looking back at where they had previously walked, “Okay, this is nice and all, but it’s scary too a-and are you sure it’s faster?” His eyes widened as he realised, he was being dragged towards the mausoleum. “Uh-oh.”

“Ever been in one of these?” Thomas asked slyly, Doug shook his head,

“Only when I die.”

“That can be arranged.” Thomas tugged him close, wrapping his arms around Doug, making him yelp,

“Let go of me!” He grunted as he was pushed in, he tripped, barely catching himself on the coffin inside, “What the hell!” He backed away from Thomas as he approached, grinning wildly, “That wasn’t funny!” He backed himself into a wall, gulping he looked at the exit, “I’m leaving now.”

“Is that what you think?” He let Doug rush past him laughing as he heard Harriet enter the mausoleum,

“Is this the best you could do?” Harriet scoffed, Thomas growled,

“He’s fresh!” He snapped,

“Can’t even share him.” She pouted,

“Why didn’t you bring your own?” His tone was condescending and, given any other night say next week, she would have him flogged. Or hung from his big toes. So instead, she sneered,

“I did.” She smirked as the scent of blood entered the mausoleum, Thomas turned to the entrance as Diego stumbled into the mausoleum, holding his neck. Doug gaped at his friend,

“Hey! Wait up!” He called weakly, stumbling forwards,

“Oh, my God, Diego!” Doug exclaimed, he watched as Diego lost his balance and collapsed. Doug tried to catch him and broke his fall. Doug held tight to Diego, wishing they could get out,

“You know… I think you gave me a hickey.” Diego mumbled, Thomas stared at Harriet, almost bored,

“I was hungry.” She shrugged as a response, the two vampires watched as Doug gently patted Diego’s cheek,

“Diego, let’s get out of here!”

“Oh, you’re not going anywhere.” Harriet laughed,

“Leave us alone!” Doug put Diego behind himself as he stood, glaring at the two,

Harriet’s face changed, yellow eyes glowing as she smiled at the two, approaching Doug slightly, “You’re not going anywhere until we’ve fed!”

Doug screamed and fell back down next to Diego. He felt mild relief hit him as Mal and Carlos entered the mausoleum. “This is nice,” Mal nodded, slowly descending the stairs, Harriet and Thomas growled as they turned to her, Carlos clenched his jaw, barely preventing himself from growling back, “Dash of paint, maybe a couch, TV,” She nodded, “Call it home,” She practically glided behind the coffin drawing the vampires attention away from the others.

Harriet sneered, “Who the hell are you?”

Mal glanced at Carlos, “You mean there’s actually someone in this town who doesn’t know already?” At Harriet’s head-tilt of confusion, Mal continued, “Whew, that’s a relief, I’m telling you! Having a secret identity in this town is a job of work.” She nodded almost seriously,

“Mal, we leave now, right?” Carlos took slow steps closer to Doug and Diego, Doug held up Diego, desperate eyes on Carlos,

“Not yet!” Thomas snapped, his attention back on the freckled teen, Carlos stopped all movement, eyes widening slowly,

“Okay, first of all, what’s with the outfit? Live in the now, okay? You look like Marty McFly!” Mal scoffed, Thomas turned back to her, “Which is great if you’re a Cosplayer, but,” She shrugged, “You wouldn’t show up in pictures or videos.”

The vampires closed in on her. She turned her attention to Harriet, grinning kindly, “Now, we can do this the hard way… That’s it…”

“That’s fine with me!”

“You sure? This in not gonna be pretty. We’re talking violence, strong language, adult content…” She numbered them off as she spoke, glad to have their attention again, Thomas roared behind Mal. She pulled the chair leg out from inside her dress. He tried to attack from behind, but Mal jammed the makeshift stake into his chest. He fell back and turned to ashes. Harriet gaped, sharing the same expression as Doug, but with more fangs.

“See what happens when you roughhouse?” Mal frowned, Harriet sneered,

“He was young and stupid!” She spat viciously, Mal sucked in a breath, she could feel how old this one was, it radiated off of her,

“Carlos, go!” Her voice shook slightly, better to get the others to safety first,

“Don’t go far!” Harriet called, waving before aiming for Mal’s head, Mal blocked the blow, continuing to fight as Carlos helped Doug pick up Diego, they rushed out of the mausoleum.

Harriet threw a backhand punch, but Mal blocked once more and followed up with a front snap kick to Harriet's stomach. As she leaned forward from the pain, Mal slammed her elbow into Harriet's back. Harriet hit the wall and fell to the floor, winded.

“You know, I just wanted to start over.” She huffed, “Be like everybody else. Have some friends, y’know, maybe a lizard… But, no, you had to come here, you couldn’t go suck on some other town.” She scoffed, Harriet glared up at her with a snarl,

“Who are you?”

“Don’t you know?” Mal tilted her head, smirking for a second before she was grabbed by the neck from behind, pulled up into the air, she yelped, eyes shining emerald green for a moment, Harriet noticed the eyes, staring in amazement,

“I don’t care!” The Huntsman’s gruff voice bit from behind, he threw her across the room, moving to grab Harriet and lift her to her feet, shaking her out of her stupor. Mal shook her head, eyes returning to normal,

“God’s…” She whispered, lifting herself onto her hands and knees,

“You were supposed to be bringing an offering for the Queen! We’re almost at Harvest, and you dally with this child!” Huntsman gestured to Mal, bringing Harriet closer to his face,

“We had two people,” Harriet insisted, “But then she came. She killed Thomas.” She gripped his shirt, “Huntsman, she’s strong.” She glanced down at the Slayer, opening her mouth to continue,

“You go.” Huntsman interrupted her, shoving her towards the entrance, “I’ll see if I can handle the little girl.” He snickered, Harriet decided against telling him, rushing off to look for the food,

He approached Mal as she started to get up to her feet, still a little dazed. Huntsman attacked Mal with a double punch, but she blocked it and delivered a punch to his gut and a hopping front snap kick to his jaw. He stepped back but isn't fazed by her attacks, grinning sadistically.

“You’re strong.” He sighed, rolling his neck, landing a solid backhand fist on her. She went flying. “I’m stronger!”

Mal huffed, “That was so cheesy, what the hell?” She groaned.

…

Carlos and Doug ran through the graveyard, supporting Diego as they ran. “We’ll… We’ll get the police,” Doug sniffed, “Just a few blocks away!”

Carlos stared at his best friend in disbelief, “Doug, no cops!”

Doug was ready to argue when a group of vampires stepped out in front of them.

Carlos sucked in a breath, “Crap.”

…

“You’re wasting my time.” Huntsman growled, Mal backed away up the stairs toward the exit.

“Hey, I had other plans, too, okay?”

Huntsman shoved the heavy lid off of the coffin. Mal did a cartwheel onto and over it to avoid it and kicked Huntsman in the chest with both feet, knocking him down. She grabbed the stake from the floor and lunged at him, but he grabbed her by the wrist.

“You think you can stop me? Stop us?” He snarled, grabbing the stake from her hand, crushing it, he brought her closer, “You have no idea what you’re dealing with, girl,” He threw her against the coffin, watching as she rolled to the floor, dazed, “And like a plague of boils, the race of man covered the Earth.” He began quoting scripture.

…

Hades is paging through an old volume, ‘But on the third day,’ stopping on a picture of Satan with lightning coming from his hand to a man’s. ‘Of the newest light would come the Harvest.’ He frowned at it, something big really was coming. ‘And the blood of men will flow as wine.’

…

The Queen sat in an intricately carved chair. ‘When the Queen will walk among them once more!’ Looking around as her minions walked about the cave. Her patience had been tested for all this time, she could wait a little longer.

…

Carlos and Doug watched the surrounding vampires, Harriet closest to them, hunger in her eyes. ‘The Earth will belong to the old ones.’ She grinned at them.

…

Huntsman moved closer to Mal’s face. “And Hell, itself will come to town.” He grabbed her, growling. He lifted her by the throat and threw her toward the coffin. Mal did a front layout and landed in the coffin next to a skeleton, she grimaced at it, remaining silent, only breathing. Her eyes darted around the open coffin, praying he didn’t shut her in, she slowly started to get up just as Huntsman jumped up and into the coffin with her.

He smiled widely, baring his sharp teeth, “Amen!” He moved in, to bite Mal. Her arms weakly pushing against him.

‘This is how I die.’

Chapter Text

Huntsman jerked away from Mal, hissing at the cross around her neck, the purple haired girl took the opportunity to push kick him off of her, and out of the coffin. She climbed out of it, finding she did not want to be in the same room as the crazy vampire in the near future, she ran out, going to make sure the others were safe.

…

She ran towards the sounds of roars and screams, praying she wasn’t too late to save them.

“No!” Doug screeched, “Get off!” He pushed weakly against the vampire attempting to bite his neck.

“Hey!” The vampire looked up, unknowingly letting Mal snap kick him off of Doug. Doug watched the vampire get up and run away, shocked. Mal quickly got back on the hunt, she didn’t have time to make sure Doug wasn’t too traumatised, she just hoped he was following. The boy got up, following her, eyes darting around them. His eyes landed on two vampires dragging away a struggling Carlos,

“Carlos!” Mal watched Carlos yank his arm out of one of the distracted vampire’s hands, she jumped in on the action, kicking the one Carlos freed himself from, the boy was now dealing with the other, lashing out violently, shocking Mal as he landed a punch. Mal grabbed a branch, breaking it off and plunging it in the fallen vampire’s chest, quickly taking it out and automatically throwing it to Carlos at his shout of her name, he stuck it in the vampire’s chest with an almost manic glee before turning to Doug and rushing over to him.

“Carlos, that was awesome!” He pushed his glasses up,

“Where’s Diego?” Mal looked around, narrowing her eyes, Doug looked at her, panicked,

“I don’t know, they surrounded us!” He squeaked, Carlos clenched his jaw, shaking slightly,

“That girl grabbed him and took off.”

“Which way?” Mal put a placating hand on his arm, Carlos turned to her, eyes full of tears,

“I don’t know.” He whispered.

…

Hades put his hand on a globe, effectively stopping it from spinning, nose in a book as he descended the library stairs to where Doug, Carlos and Mal sat at the tables, Mal almost lounging on it, Carlos paced in front of the table, opposite to where Doug was fiddling with the ears of his glasses,

“The world is old. So, so old.” Hades announced, “You’re all taught it was either a paradise first or ruled by the dinosaurs,” He gestured wildly, “Demons were actually the first ones here, for eons they walked the Earth, it was home.” Hades grinned sardonically, “It was literal Hell on Earth. But they lost everything as dinosaurs began their emergence,” He sucked in a breath, “Things were changing, man was taking over. All that’s left in this dimension are old magicks, new ones, certain half-demons…”

“Vampires.” Mal huffed, sitting up, Carlos stopped, sharing a look with Doug, who shrugged, Mal glared at them, “You aren’t screaming, running away or bursting with questions. Why?”

Hades looked at Carlos for a second, humming,

“Not exactly a surprising development.” Carlos shrugged, Doug nodded along,

“Other demons are new, though.” The bespectacled boy looked fascinated, Hades and Mal took their turn to share a look, the librarian merely shrugged,

“The books say the last demon to leave mixed their blood with that of a mortal, feeding off of it beforehand, the demon possessed the human and the human began a cycle of infecting each other, killing… Waiting for their ancestors to return and destroy mankind.” Hades pursed his lips, slamming the book shut, everyone else jumped, “Well that sounds fun.”

…

“Move!” Diego stumbled down the small slope into the large cavern, glaring at Huntsman and Harriet, fixing his jacket, the Queen slowly made her way to him, smirking as Huntsman forced him to his knees,

“Is this for me?” She sounded awe-struck, hands over her chest as she looked him over,

“An offering, my Queen.” Huntsman grunted,

Harriet grinned happily, “He’s a good one! His blood is pure. Werewolf!” She lightly brushed her fingers over his hair, earning a growl from the De Vil,

“A wolf.” The Queen's face twisted in disgust and hunger, “You brought me a delicacy, after having tasted him yourself.” She glared up at her two vampires, Harriet lowered her head, Huntsman, however, kept his up,

“I was unaware of such a thing,” He eyed Harriet out of the corner of his eye, Harriet clenched her jaw, Huntsman should have smelt it on her. Or the fact that Diego’s neck was scarred slightly.

“I’m sorry, ma’am, I-”

“You’ve been eating vermin for too long, my dear, Harriet. The second you find a good meal you think of yourself and not your Queen, you selfish brat.” Queen spat, Harriet nodded solemnly, clenching her jaw,

“Of course, Your Majesty,” Harriet glanced at Diego, “There was a girl.”

“She fought well and knew of our kind.” Huntsman interrupted, rubbing his shoulder, “Strong.”

The Queen brightened up, “A Slayer?” She clapped,

…

Doug looked between the three, “And that would be a what?”

Carlos looked to the new librarian and his new friend, “For as long as there have been vampires, there’s a Slayer.”

“One girl in all the World. Chosen One.” Carlos gestured to Mal, who flipped her hair with a wink, Doug looked bewildered, Hades sighed, pinching his nose,

“The Slayer hunts vampires, Mal is a Slayer, don’t tell anyone. Think that’s all the vampire info you need.” He smiled, Carlos shrugged,

“Show me where you keep the stakes, and we can-”

“No. I use the stakes. You do the student thing.” Mal snorted, Carlos snarled,

“Diego’s my cousin-” He glared, Doug put a hand on his arm, Mal watched with narrowed eyes,

“He’s my responsibility. I let him get taken.”

Carlos swallowed heavily, “No, you didn’t.” He played with the tail wrapped around a belt loop on his trousers,

“We’d be dead if you didn’t show up.” Doug pointed out softly.

Mal nodded solemnly, turning to Hades after shaking her hair out of her face, “This… Big guy… Huntsman? He talked about offerings to the Queen.” Hades nodded, going to look for books again, “I have no idea who that is, but they weren’t just feeding.”

“So. Diego could still be alive.” Carlos sounded small as he looked up at them nervously.

“Do you know where they took your cousin?” Hades asked softly as he came back with a book,

“No?” Carlos put his hand in Doug’s squeezing for reassurance.

“They might have driven away.” Mal rubbed a hand down her face,

“No.” Carlos shook his head, “There… There was no car, I didn’t hear any.” Hades nodded, Mal narrowed her eyes again,

“You’re a werewolf.” Hades grinned, Carlos watched them nervously,

“Yeah. But that isn’t the point here. My werewolf cousin has been caught by vampires and could be in the process of being drained .” Hades held up his hands in defence, Mal stared at him,

“Vampires don’t drink werewolves.” She mumbled, “Do they?” She turned to her Watcher, Hades glanced at Carlos, wincing,

“Yes. They do.” He clenched his jaw, “It’s a delicacy.”

“Oh… Oh Gods.” Mal whispered, Carlos shrugged, “We have to save him.”

“Alright, so, they didn’t drive… Let’s take an enormous intuitive leap and say they went underground.” Hades raised a brow,

“I mean, you can get anywhere in town without catching the sun in there. But I couldn’t see any access points near where we were.”

Doug pushed his glasses up, “There is an electrical tunnel that runs under the whole town.”

“If we had the maps of the tunnel system, we could pinpoint a meeting place.” He shrugged, “Could go to the building commission…” He gave them a look,

“Oh, there is an even better way to get what you need.” Doug snorted,

“It’s called the internet.” Both he and Carlos grinned, Doug frowned at his friend, smacking his arm, Carlos pouted, rubbing his arm in fake-pain,

…

“Any proof?” Queen drawled, “It sounds like a Slayer, but where. Is. Your. Proof?” She pouted, Huntsman snorted, Harriet stood in the corner with the wolf, keeping him in line,

“She fought me and lives. I could practically smell the Magic.”

“Fine, although I don’t recall the last time you were almost bested. Huntsman.”

“1483. Black Forest. Caught me sleeping.” The Queen nodded in agreement,

“She cannot interfere with the Harvest. It’s only one of my only chances, and I’m growing impatient.”

Huntsman bowed, “Of course, Your Majesty.”

The Queen laughed, floating over to Harriet and Diego, “She’ll come to us .” She tilted Diego’s chin up, who snarled, eyes glowing, “We have something she wants.” She cackled.

“And I thought him nothing more than a delicacy.” He moved behind Diego, grabbing his neck, earning a snarl, “You’ve just been upgraded, be happy. You’re now bait .”

…

Doug grinned as he looked at the plans of the electrical tunnel, three computers were on, looking at different parts of them so they had an entire view of the underground, “There you go.”

“There.” Mal muttered, pointing to an entrance,

“That runs under the graveyard,” Doug narrowed his eyes, “Carlos-”

“On it.”

“So, what did you have to do to get these, huh, Dougie?” Hades grinned, leaning over his shoulder, taking Carlos’ place,

“You know… Uh, I stumbled onto them when I accidentally decrypted the city council’s security system…”

Carlos smirked, “Someone’s been naughty.” Doug blushed, grinning slightly at his friend,

“This is useless!” Mal growled, Hades put a hand on her shoulder,

“I think you’re being a bit hard on yourself.” He spoke softly, Mal glared at him,

“You were right, I’m not ready for this.” She huffed, “That Huntsman dude came out of nowhere and I-” She stopped, “He came out of nowhere.”

“He came from the mausoleum.” Carlos looked at them, waving his phone, Mal’s eyes lit up,

“He came from behind! The tunnel access is in the mausoleum!” She barked a laugh,

“So, let’s go!” Carlos hit Doug’s shoulder, Mal grabbed his wrist, “What?”

“No ‘we’, Carlos.” She pointed to herself, “Slayer,” She pointed to him, “Wolf,” Carlos growled. Doug shared a look with Hades, who took a step back, “I’m serious, Carlos.”

“I’m not going to sit, lie down, roll over and stay.” Carlos bit, Mal glared at him,

“Mal,” Doug decided to defuse the situation, “I’m not anxious to go into a dark place full of monsters. But I do want to help. I need to.”

“Well, help me,” Doug looked up at Hades, “I’ve been researching the Harvest thing. It seems to be some sort of preordained massacre. Rivers of blood, Hell on Earth, quite charmless,” He snorted, Mal and Carlos glared at each other from the corners of their eyes, “Maybe, just maybe, you could find something quicker on the internet?”

“Then I’m outta here.” She pointed to the library doors, “If Diego’s alive, I’ll bring him back.” She promised, Carlos huffed, going to the stacks,

Hades absently watched the teen wolf go, “Do I have to tell you to be careful?” He asked her,

Mal turned back, giving Hades a look before going.

…

A little after Mal had left school grounds, some how convincing Principal Florian that it was for Hades. Doug and Carlos continued their classes,

“So, like, what else is out there, you never told me about Slayer’s!” Doug whispered during their tech class with Mr Hawkins.

“They weren’t important until yesterday.” Carlos sighed, Doug nodded, he had to admit he really couldn’t expect much considering he had only kind of recently found out about everything.

“So what should I look for other than; Murder, death and disaster?”

“Paranormal, unexplained, earthquakes, floods…” Carlos shrugged, “That’s about it… Maybe.”

“I’ll put it on the list. If it’s in there, it’ll turn up. Anything that’ll lead us to vampires.” Doug nodded, “This is definitely something interesting…” He noted absently, Carlos huffed,

“And I, in the meantime, will help by standing around like an idiot.”

“Not like an idiot, just… Standing. Mal doesn’t want you getting hurt.” Doug reassured his best friend, Carlos gave him a blank look,

“I get that werewolves are vamp delicacies, but I’m not defenceless.”

Doug seemed to ponder that for a moment, “Fine, but have you considered; I don’t want you getting hurt.”

Carlos gave his friend a sympathetic look, he knew Doug was right, but he still wanted to help as much as he could, which was a lot more than right now. “Right.”

“Look, I think Mal can handle it, I mean, she was pretty badass last night.” Doug pushed up his glasses, Carlos hummed his agreement,

“I suppose.” But Carlos also knew Slayer’s never lasted long and it was better for them to be in teams. Maybe he could skip out on gym, it’s not like he really needed it after all.

…

Mal entered the mausoleum slowly, looking and listening for anything and everything. Once she deduced that no one was there, she walked down the steps to the floor, finding the entrance to the tunnels, she yanked on the lock, sighing when it didn’t budge. She barely noted the person behind her.

“I don't suppose you’ve got a key on you?” She raised a brow,

“They really don’t like me dropping in.” He shrugged, Mal turned to him, noting the lack of space and wondering if it was his fault or hers,

“Why not?” She pouted, the other man smirked down at her,

“They really don’t like me.” He deadpanned, Mal hummed,

“So, vamp confirmed. Why shouldn’t I stake you right now?” She tilted her head, looking him up and down, the vampire shifted slightly, leaning back a little,

“Because I gave you and your little friend a present, didn’t I?”

“Yeah, you also said cryptic stuff and called yourself a ‘friend’.” Mal shrugged, taking out her stake, “Not really of the trusting right now.”

The vampire sighed, “Well, take it as a temporary… Acquaintance-ship. I don’t like the Huntsman and I want him and her Majesty gone, so, it is in my best interest you live and therefore I help you out as much as I possibly can.”

“Right.” Mal nodded slowly, “Well, you have that key or not? And maybe a name.”

“Harry.”

“Harry. It’s a pretty name.” Mal nodded, “Like the Prince.”

Mal turned back to the entrance.

“Tonight is the Harvest. Unless you can prevent it, the Queen walks.” Harry hummed,

“Wish me luck I guess.”

She looked at him for a moment and then spun around quickly, kicking open the doors to the tunnel. She turned back to him.

“They’ll be expecting you.” He sang, Mal frowned at him,

“I’ve got a friend down there. Or at least a potential friend. Do you know what it’s like to have a friend?” She tilted her head, Harry gave her a look,

“Do I look like I have friends?” He gestured to himself and his pirate-like style, Mal shrugged, “Anyway, when you hit the tunnels head east towards the school. That’s where you’re likely to find them.”

Mal nodded, going to the tunnel, “You haven’t wished me luck.”

Harry merely smirked at her.

…

Mal scrunched her nose at the smell of sewage, clenching her jaw as rats squealed and crawled over her shoes, “Why does it always have to be tunnels?” When she reached the intersection, she turned, jumping slightly as Carlos bumped into her, he blocked as she tried to punch him,

“Sorry,” He muttered, “Did you see anything?”

“Carlos,” She sighed in exasperation, “What are you doing here?!”

“Something stupid. I followed your scent.” He shrugged, turning to the direction Mal was headed in,

“Well, you-”

“I couldn’t just sit at home and do nothing.”

“I understand. Now, go away!” She shooed him, Carlos’ head jerked back, glaring at her,

“No!” He snarled, Mal let out a noise close to a growl, eyes glowing green,

“Carlos, you’re gonna have to.” She narrowed her eyes as Carlos’ glowed too,

“Look, Diego’s my cousin, okay? If I can help him out, that’s what I gotta do.”

Mal considered this, both of them challenging each other before she relented, then she nodded her head for him to follow. They started down the tunnel, silence heavy between them.

…

Hades muttered to himself, reading from a volume.

“‘For they will gather and be gathered. From the Vessel pours life.’ Pours life…” He frowned, turning the page back to the previous one, “Pours… Life…” There was a picture of Satan feeding power to a man, he continued, “‘On the night of the crescent moon, the first past the solstice it will come…’ Of course. That’s tonight!” He then proceeded to curse at himself, slamming the book shut and placing it on the counter.

…

Doug sat on the bleachers in the gym, kind of wishing he’d joined Carlos in following Mal to find Diego, but alas, he had elected to go into gym class and do pointless exercise that left him sore for three days. He glanced over as Chad and one of his goons grabbed their water bottles, talking,

“Are we going to the Enchanted Lake tonight?” His friend, James, asked, Chad gave the boy a blank look,

“No, we’re going to the other cool place in Auradon.” He monotone, Doug almost laughed, briefly remembering when Chad and Carlos had gone out, how much of a power couple that was… Until Chad and his friends ruined it. James looked confused for a second, “Of course we’re going to the Enchanted Lake. Friday night? No cover? But you should have been there last night. ‘Cause I ran into Mal, and can she be any weirder? She attacked me! Do you believe it?”

James frowned, glancing around the room as Ben, Chad’s best friend, joined them, “Hey guys, what’s happening?”

“Hey Benny, we’re talking about the new girl, Mal.” Chad distracted himself upon seeing Audrey, his entire posture seemed to melt as she walked past to sit next to Doug, Ben rolled his eyes as James whacked Chad’s arm, the boy shook himself and continued, “So anyway, I come outta the bathroom, and she comes running at me. Screaming! With a stick! ‘I’m gonna kill you! I’m gonna kill you!’ I swear!” Ben frowned at his friends proclamation,

“Are you sure you’re not exaggerating again?” He sounded amused and a little bit exasperated,

“No! She’s crazed! Ben, she’s from the Isle, none of those people are normal!”

Ben rolled his eyes, as did Audrey and Doug, who were unashamedly listening in, clearly Chad hadn’t gotten word to the fact that Mal was Audrey’s cousin.

James lightly smacked Ben’s arm, “Did you hear about her old school?” He asked conspiratorially, Chad and Ben shared a look, shaking their heads, Audrey winced, “Booted.”

Chad scoffed, “Well, I exhibit no surprise.”

“Why was she kicked out?” Ben asked, pouting, Chad gave his best friend a look,

“Uh, because she’s a psycho.”

Doug had clearly had enough of the slander, he stood, glaring at Chad, “No she’s not.” He declared, the coach hadn’t noticed their continued absence.

Chad huffed, turning to him in disgust, Ben gave him a friendly smile and James looked impassive, “What?” Chad spat, not noticing Audrey for once,

“She’s not a psycho, Chad, you don’t even know her.”

“Excuse me, who gave you permission to exist?” Chad laughed, Ben frowned at his best friend and James thinned his lips, “Do I horn in on your private discussions? No. Why? Because you’re boring.”

Audrey stood now, glaring at the blond, “Listen, Chad, no one asked for your opinion on my cousin. And yet, you gave it. Freely. Doug was just trying to stop you from digging a deeper grave.”

Chad tensed, “C-Cousin?”

“Yeah, dumbass. Mal is my cousin. And whatever happened last night was probably something you deserve anyway, why don’t you go back to your little games and leave me and my friend alone? Good boy.” She shooed him off and Ben smirked, James coughed a laugh as Doug gave Audrey a look of pure adoration at having defended him and Mal, mostly Mal, but still. Audrey grabbed Doug’s wrist, “Come on, I think I can get Coach to let us out early.” They passed the group, “Bye Ben, James.” Audrey waved to them, smiling at the two, who waved back with muttered farewells, Doug waved at them shyly as Chad gaped.

…

“They’re close.” Mal announced, Carlos sniffed the air and nodded,

“You’re right.” He coughed a little, the smell of death and rot clogging his nose, “I should not have breathed in.” His eyes shone for a second and he forgot all pretenses, rushing forward, Mal tried to stop him,

“Carlos!” She hissed, following him, she found the younger teen on the floor, frantically searching over Diego, who was chained to the floor by his ankle,

“Diego!” Carlos shook his cousin, jumping back as he sat up, snarling, eyes gold, Carlos’ responded unintentionally before he controlled himself and cupped Diego’s cheeks in his hands, “Oh, God’s, Diego!”

Diego’s eyes turned back into their normal brown as he recognised the scents in front of him, “Carlos!” He hugged his younger cousin tightly, sniffing him, Carlos began scenting his cousin,

“Diego, are you okay?” Carlos pulled back, re-checking his cousin, Diego chuckled mirthlessly,

“I’m not okay, on an epic scale.” Diego looked up to Mal, “We gotta get out of here.” He said as she rounded the cousins, Carlos lifted him as Mal broke the chain, Diego settled onto his feet, “Come on!”

Carlos winced, “Do you think anyone heard that?” He rubbed his ear, Diego frowned at his cousin, almost forgetting how much more sensitive Carlos was compared to him, Mal tensed, looking at the walls,

“Maybe.” She grabbed Diego’s arm and yanked, pulling him down the tunnel, Carlos’ arm in Diego’s grip.

“They called me bait.” Diego spat as they made it into a chamber just as the vampires caught up, “They knew you were coming for me.”

Carlos gave his cousin a blank look, “Oh, great, now you tell us. How do we get out of here?” He huffed, Mal grimaced, looking around,

“I don’t think this is the way out.”

Carlos bounced slightly, nervous, “We can’t fight our way out, there’s too many of them and only three of us, as powerful as that makes us…” He ran his hand through his hair, Diego chuckled, Carlos and Mal turned to him, his head was lowered, “Diego?”

“I got an idea.” He lifted his head, wolfed out, “You can die!”

Mal’s eyes widened, turning to the door, she began trying to lock it as vampires slammed themselves against the rusted metal, Carlos backed up a step,

“Diego?”

“I feel good, Lossie!” Diego exclaimed, stepping closer to his cousin, claws out, “I know what the Queen wants! I’ll serve her purpose. That means you die.” He laughed breathily, Carlos looked crushed,

“Diego, what did they do to you?” He’d only heard of vampires enthralling ‘wolves to be their minions, but he didn’t think it would actually happen, not to himself or Diego. Especially not Diego.

“Diego, we’re cousins, come on!” He pleaded, Diego scoffed,

“Please, you’re like a shadow to me now, I have a higher purpose!”

Carlos glared at him, “Being the personal bitch to a coven of bloodsuckers, well done.” Diego snarled loudly at his cousin’s defiance,

“You’ll understand, if you just let her-”

“Forget it, Diego! This isn’t even you! You have a gig Friday!”

Diego scoffed, “Forget that! That’s old news! Now? Now, it’s the Harvest! A free for all buffet!”

Carlos growled, Diego answered with a snarl, Carlos lashed out, swiping his claws as Diego’s chest, it landed, forcing his cousin back, Carlos held back the howl that desperately wanted to escape, trying to establish dominance, Diego hissed, yelping as Mal kicked him in the chest, forcing him out the door, she immediately pushed against it, Carlos stood there for a second before rushing to help her, they slammed the door shut and Mal locked it, Carlos broke off the handle, throwing it to the floor in frustration as Diego’s shouts joined the sounds of vampires trying to break open the door,

“We need to get out of here!” Mal let out a yell of frustration,

“There is no out of here!” Carlos gestured widely, tilting his head back, “There is an out of here!” He pointed up, Mal followed his eyes to the grate right above them, Mal leapt on a barrel, prying the gate open, Carlos clutched his ears as the sound of metal grinding reached him, he watched as Diego’s clawed hand bent the door inward from the corner,

“Go!” Mal jumped up, looking back as Carlos leapt up, holding onto the corner, he lifted himself up, legs barely making it as the door is slammed into the wall opposite, Carlos yelped, crawling after Mal,

“Go, go, go, go, go, go!” He glanced back, kicking the vampire in the face, sending it back down.

Mal stopped, pushing open the first manhole cover she found, climbing out, she covered her eyes for a second, she turned to help Carlos, who jumped as Diego grabbed his leg, “Get off of me!” He yelled down, using his free leg to kick his cousin in the face, Mal tore off her necklace and prayed Harry had gotten her a real, coloured silver necklace, she pressed it against Diego’s fingers, the ‘wolf yelled as he fell back, Carlos scrambled out as Mal covered the manhole again, she fell back, staring at the cover as she put her necklace back on.

They sat there, staring at the cover in silence, only interrupted by their heavy breathing.

…

The Queen stared down at her minions, sneering at them, Diego knelt down, staring at the floor, “She escaped? She walks free when I should be drinking her heart’s blood right now? Careless…” She scoffed in disgust,

Diego clenched his jaw, “My cousin was with her-”

“Your cousin?” She sounded both disgusted and intrigued, she turned to her other minions, “We’ll discuss this more later.” She stared expectantly at the quivering, young vampire,

“Queen, we had her trapped!” He pleaded,

“Oh, are you going to make excuses?” Her voice was soft and dangerous, “You are all weak. It has been too long since you have faced the Slayer. Hm. It is no matter to me. She will not stop the Harvest. Just means there’ll be someone worth killing… When I reach the surface. Is Huntsman ready?” Her voice lilted a little,

“He waits.”

The Queen nodded, “It’s time,” She breathed, “Bring him to me.” She held her hands out expectantly, ignoring the wrinkles that had started showing, just as the fledgling stood to go get Huntsman, the Queen called to him, “Ah, Colin… You failed me. Tell me you’re sorry.” She sounded forgiving, Diego had the distinct feeling that she wasn’t.

“I’m sorry!” Colin whimpered, the Queen held her hands out for him, now, Colin carefully took them, bowing his head, the Queen lifted his chin, smiling thinly,

“There. That wasn’t so bad, was it? Hold on…” She looked him over, just as he was about to ask her if there was a problem, she stabbed him in the eye, “You’ve got something in your eye.” She dusted her hands, turning to Diego after telling another vampire to get Huntsman, “Now, about that cousin of yours.”

…

Carlos and Mal were halfway back to school when she opened her mouth, “I’m sorry about your cousin.” She glanced at him, Carlos’ jaw ticked, he shook his head,

“It wasn’t your fault, trust me. It’s… Mine.” He sighed, Mal pouted at him, “I-” Carlos shook his head, “Diego isn’t…” He tugged his hair lightly, Mal put a hand on his arm, Carlos glanced at her, “Thing is, me and Diego are born-wolves.” Mal blinked at that, she’d never heard of that before, “There are only three of us born-were’s in the school… Four, sorry.” He bit his lip, “And… Diego… He’s… His senses aren’t as sensitive as mine. His hearing is basically shot to hell and his smell was practically destroyed.”

Mal frowned, “You mean like, ‘wolf smell and hearing, right?” Carlos nodded, “How did that happen?”

“Well, the hearing was inevitable; He’s a musician, he was meant to play the Enchanted Lake on Friday. His smell is because of some illness that had spread. I was affected too, but instead of dulling my ‘wolf senses, it enhanced them. We aren’t sure why, but the other were’s at school weren’t affected.” He shrugged, “He probably couldn’t tell that the vamp was a vamp unless they, you know, showed it or they were in a severely unpopulated area. Teen hormones cover well.”

Mal nodded, “Well, it’s not your fault either, you were just in the wrong place and the vamp took advantage of him.”

Carlos huffed, “Yeah… I just…” He sagged, “I want him back.”

Mal moved her hand to his shoulder, “We’ll get him back.” She insisted.

…

The Huntsman approached the Queen and knelt before her. The Queen offered her hand. Huntsman took it and kissed it. He released it and the Queen turned it over to offer the underside of her wrist. Harriet watched and smiled, her fingers running through Diego’s mohawk. Huntsman opened the cuff of the Queen’s sleeve and pulled it back. He took her hand again, sinking his fangs into the wrist above it and drank the blood. He released the hand, and the Queen took it back, sighing.

“My blood is your blood. My soul is your soul.” She hummed, Huntsman grinned,

“My body is your instrument.”

The Queen stepped down to Huntsman and began to draw a three-pointed star on Huntsman’s forehead with the blood still flowing from her wrist. “On this… Most hallowed night… We are as one. Huntsman is the Vessel!” She announced proudly, Harriet smiled even wider. “Every soul he takes will feed me. And their souls will grant me the strength to free myself. Tonight I shall walk the Earth, and the stars themselves will hide!” She cackled, Diego curled closer to Harriet.

…

Doug looked at one of Hades’ volumes, Audrey sitting next to him, having been informed by Mal, once she got home, that Doug officially knew everything. His head snapped up hearing the door open and looked up to see Carlos and Mal come in. Audrey gave her cousin a look and frowned at the slumped shoulders, Carlos looked determined.

“Did you find Diego?” Doug asked, standing to meet Carlos half-way, the shorter boy sighed as Doug hugged him, clutching the back of his jacket,

“Yeah.”

“Was he dead?” Doug muttered into Carlos’ hair as Audrey stood to meet Mal,

“Worse.” She sat on the edge of the table, Audrey put a hand on her shoulder, “I'm sorry, Doug. We were too late. And they were waiting for us.” Doug looked between the two, Carlos seemed to get angry as he pulled out of the hug,

“At least you two are okay.” He sounded optimistic despite the fact that one of his friends was gone.

Carlos kicked a trash can violently, it dented. Mal, Audrey and Doug startled, staring at him wide eyed.

“I don’t like vampires.” He spat, Hades exited his office, frowning at the scene in front of him,

Mal turned to him, “So, Hades! Got anything that can make this day any worse?”

He goes over to the whiteboard and puts down his pen, rubbing his hand over his face, careful of the eye-liner, “How about the end of the world?”

Mal gave him finger guns “Knew I could count on you.” She clicked her tongue with a wink,

“This is what we know,” He cleared his throat, “Some sixty years ago, a very old, very powerful vampire came to this shore, not just to feed.”

“She came ‘cause this town’s a mystical who’s it.”

“Hellmouth.” Carlos muttered from his side of the library,

Hades pointed to the young teen, “Yes. The Spanish who first settled here called it ‘Boca del Infierno’. Roughly translated,” He gestured to Carlos, “‘Hellmouth’. It’s a sort of portal between this reality and the next. This vampire hopes to open it.”

“Bring the demons back.” Mal performed some sarcastic jazz-hands, Hades nodded,

“End of the world.” Carlos croaked,

“But she blew it! Or, I mean, there was an earthquake that swallowed half the town, and her, too.” Doug butted in, Carlos gave his friend a proud look, the bespectacled boy shyly nudged up his glasses at Carlos’ look, Audrey grinned,

“You see, opening dimensional portals is a tricky business. Odds are she got herself stuck, rather like a cork in a bottle.” Hades snorted,

“And this Harvest thing is to get her out.” Audrey nodded,

“It comes once in a century, on this night. The Queen can draw power from one of her minions while it feeds. Enough power to break free and open the portal. The minion is called the Vessel, and she bears this symbol.” He turned, drawing a three-pointed star on the whiteboard.

“So, I dust anyone sporting that symbol, and no Harvest.” Mal shrugged, Hades made sounds of agreement, “Any idea where this little get-together is being held?”

“Well, that could be anywher-”

“They’re going to the Enchanted Lake.” Carlos stared at the wall for a moment,

“Are you sure?” Audrey frowned, thinking it over

“Come on,” He scoffed, “All those tasty young morsels all over the place? Anyway, that’s where Diego’s going to be, trust me.” He shrugged, “His senses are dulled, but he knows the best places to be. And it’s where I’d go for a good snack, all those smells…”

Hades grabbed his coat and started out of the library. The others began to follow. “Then we should get there. The sun will be down soon.”

“I gotta make a stop. Won’t take long.” Mal huffed, Audray broke off to follow her,

“What for?” Doug called, Mal didn’t turn back to him,

“Supplies.” She called.

…

Chad and his friends settled at a table on the upper level of the Enchanted Lake, eyes sparkling, “Audrey is so…” He sighed, “She’s such a Queen, you know? I would do anything for her!”

“Yeah, we know.” James snorted, Ben chuckled, smile freezing a little as he heard a scuffle outside the door,

“Yeah, well, she’s amazing!”

“And she humiliated you in front of me and Benny-boy.” James nudged his friend as Diego entered the club, Ben frowned at the Oscar. “Ben?”

“Hm?” He turned back to James, smile forced, “Right. Yeah, totally!” He laughed forcefully, glancing down again. Diego was gone. “Listen-”

The power shut off and everyone began complaining. What no one noticed was that Huntsman had gotten on stage. “Ladies and Gentlemen! There is no cause for alarm. Actually, there is cause for alarm. It just won’t do any good.” He chuckled darkly, Chad gave the man a dirty look,

“Who does he think he- Holy shi-” The Huntsman’s face morphed into that of his true vampiric one, the crowd screamed from where they were, Ben looked through the crowd and spotted Diego coming up the stairs, grin evident on his face,

“This is a glorious night! It is also the last one any of you shall ever see. Bring me the first.” He held out his hand and Harriet practically threw the doorman at him,

“What do you guys want, huh? You want money? Man, what’s wrong with your faces?” He breathed, looking around the group, choking as Huntsman grabbed him by the throat, pulling him close,

“Watch me, people. Fear is like an elixir. It’s almost like blood.” He hissed, biting the doorman, feeding on him, the doorman screamed, once he’d finished, Huntsman dropped him to the floor, “Who’s next?” He laughed as the people began panicking.

…

Mal nodded, their plan was to have the other four go around back as she entered through the roof. Hades, Carlos, Audrey and Doug ran around to the back. Doug tried the door. It wouldn’t budge, Carlos snarled,

“No joy!”

Carlos pushed past his friend, reaching for the door, “We’ve gotta get in there before Diego does something stupider than usual.”

Just as he prepared to tear the door off, Hades turned him around, grabbing his shoulders, “You listen to me! Diego is dead! You have to remember that when you see him, you’re not looking at your cousin. You’re looking at the thing that killed him.”

Carlos hissed, shoving Hades away, the librarian barely budged, “He’s not dead! He’s enthralled! Were’s can’t become vampires, Olympus! They get turned into their little bitches.” He spat, “So I’m going in there, dragging him out by the ears and going back to mother to get him help!” He turned back to the door, “Good luck stopping me.” He snarled as he ripped the door off its hinges.

…

Diego stood in front of Ben, Chad and their friends, just as Huntsman demanded more, claiming he could feel the Queen rising. Chad sneered at the two, “Freak, what do you want?”

Diego’s arm shot out and he grabbed onto Chad, dragging him with him, Ben tried to intervene, stopped by Harriet as she hissed in his face, Ben suppressed a growl as she backed off, smiling wickedly, “This one’s ours!”

Chad cursed Diego out, not getting responses from the other, even hitting him wasn’t working.

…

“I feel the Queen’s strength growing!” Huntsman cackled, eyes locking onto the curly-haired blond struggling in Diego’s arms. “I feel her rising. Every soul brings her closer! I need another!” He pointed to Chad, Diego smiled happily. “Tonight, is her ascension. Tonight, will be history at its end! Yours is a glorious sacrifice! Degradation most holy.”

Diego shoved Chad onto the stage, Huntsman grabbed him, “Here’s a pretty one.” Harriet chuckled,

Chad struggled as Huntsman pulled his head to the side by his hair, about to bite him when Mal kicked a vampire down from above them. Huntsman watched him land with a thud. Mal approached the railing.

“Oh, I’m sorry, were you in the middle of something?” She pouted,

“You!” Huntsman growled, his grip tightening in Chad’s hair slightly, the boy whimpered, Diego snarled at her,

“You didn’t think I’d miss this. Did you?” She tilted her head with a smile, Ben stared at her in awe, she was either brave or stupid to go up against vampires like these ones.

“I hoped you’d come.”

“Be right down!”

Mal stepped away from the railing and executed a roundoff to get down. She landed on a pool table, a vampire quickly taking its chances from her right. Mal performed a front walkover off of the table, grabbing a pool cue on the way. When she landed, she thrust it into her attacker.

“Okay, Vessel boy,” She took off her jacket, “You want blood?”

“I want yours!” He tossed Chad aside, “Only yours!”

“Works for me.” Mal shrugged as Chad stumbled off the stage, panting,

She jumped onto the stage, immediately launching into a full spinning hook kick. Huntsman staggered into a pile of chairs, grunting. Mal assumed a fighting position, glaring at the vampire as he stood, growling. He came at her and swung, but Mal ducked the punch and came up behind him. He tried a backhand punch, but she blocked him, held onto his arm and gave him three roundhouse kicks to his stomach before he shook loose. Mal took her stake and lunged at him. He blocked the lunge, knocking the stake from her grip. He lifted her up and threw her into a pile of boxes, grinning.

…

Hades and the others quickly took stock of what was going on inside, noticing Mal quickly get up from being thrown, they began ushering the humans closest to them towards the exit. “Hurry!” Hades hissed, glancing at the room,

“C’mon! Let’s go! C’mon! C’mon! C’mon! C’mon!” Audrey helped.

…

Chad scrambled backwards on the floor with Diego above him, struggling and he grabbed his arms, pulling him up, Diego snarled, “Hold still! You’re not making this easy!”

“Easy? Dude, you’ve gone insane! Oh my Gods! What happened to you?!”

Carlos stared at the back of his cousin's head, determination in his eyes, he glanced at Chad, eyes softening, just a little.

“Diego! Don't make me do it.” He called over the sounds of screaming and fighting, Diego turned to look at his cousin with a smirk, looking him up and down,

“If it isn’t my little shadow!”

“Diego! I know there’s still a part of you in there.” Carlos pleaded, “Don’t let them get to you like this! It never works out for us!” Diego laughed as he let go of Chad, who scrambled away a little, watching the cousins, he barely registered Ben pulling him towards the door, his own eyes on the cousins,

“Okay… Let’s deal with this; Diego was an excruciating loser who couldn’t get a gig anywhere in the hearing community! Look at me. I’m a new wolf!” He spread his arms, Carlos clenched his jaw,

“That’s a lie, you were going to do gigs here, on Producer’s Night, get out of here and do something great!”

…

“Queen! Taste of this… And be free!” Huntsman laughed, having grabbed Mal, holding her against his chest, he roared and moved in to bite Mal. She sensed his proximity and snapped her head back to land a headbutt on his face, knocking him off of her and back to the wall. She turned to him, winded, a wicked smile on her face.

“How’d it taste?” She launched right back into the fight.

…

Diego rushed forward, grabbing Carlos by the jacket and lifting him around against a wall. Carlos snarled, bringing out his claws, pressing them against his throat, Diego laughed.

“Oooh! Alright. Put me out of my misery.” He leaned forward, grinning at his cousin, “You don’t have the guts.” He whispered, Carlos looked hesitant, eyes searching desperately for his cousin inside this stranger, before either of them could do anything else a fleeing patron bumped into Diego, impaling him on Carlos’ claws, they both froze, staring at each other with wide eyes. Diego let Carlos go, therefore forcing Carlos’ claws further across his neck, tearing into the flesh and causing more blood to leave the wounds before Carlos yanked his hand back, Diego fell to his knees, staring up at Carlos, hand against his throat as he choked, Carlos shook,

“Diego…” He whispered, “Diego… No!” He knelt in front of him, watching as Diego seemed to become confused before he laughed, “Don’t! Don’t laugh! Just… It’ll heal in a second!”

Diego gurgled, shaking his head, batting away Carlos’ hands with his free one, he gave Carlos the most hate-filled look he’d given anyone, “This is your fault.” He spat, “You’ve killed me!” He laughed hysterically, “You actually did it!”

“No, no, I-I didn’t mean to!” Carlos felt the tears sting his eyes as Diego swayed, “Why aren’t you healing?”

“I haven’t healed since…” Diego coughed, “Since…” He gasped, collapsing onto Carlos, who gripped him,

“No, why didn’t you tell me, you idiot!” Carlos sobbed lightly, “Why?”

“Didn’t… Need to…” Diego looked up at his younger cousin, “Look at you.” He coughed, smile cruel, “A murderer.” Carlos shook his head, watching the light leave his eyes,

“I didn’t mean to!” He felt the tears rush down his cheeks, rocking them back and forth, “I didn’t mean to! Diego, please.”

He struggled as two vampires grabbed him from behind, yelling out.

…

Mal grabbed a microphone stand and held it like a javelin. Huntsman gave her a knowing, smug look, “You forget, metal can’t hurt me.”

Mal laughed, “Yeah, well, this isn’t for you.”

“Oh?” Huntsman took a step forward,

“Oh.” She threw it at the window behind him, watching him duck, “Sunrise, asshole!”

Huntsman cried out as he stood back up, turning to the window, Mal grabbed her fallen stake and grinned at his back, eyes glowing, she lunged at him from behind, stabbing him in the back, “Is in about nine hours, idiot.”

Huntsman staggered off of the stage. Staring at her in shock, he fell to the ground, turning to ash before he even hit it.

…

The Queen screamed as she was pushed back by the force, hitting it repeatedly as she felt Huntsman die. “No!”

…

The two vampires holding a struggling Carlos stare at her as she returns it, they let him go and rush for the door, Carlos rushed back over to Diego.

The vampires ran past Harry, standing behind some boxes stacked against a wall. He watched them run, looking back the other way, he laughed, “She did it, I’ll be damned.” Then he mulled over his choice of words and snickered for a different reason, “I am.”

Mal hopped down to the floor being met by Hades, Audrey and Doug.

“I take it, it’s over.” Hades sighed, Audrey looked hopeful,

“Did we win?” She bounced happily, Mal shrugged,

“Well, we averted the apocalypse. I give us points for that.”

Doug gasped, moving over to his best friend, knelt on the ground and holding Diego, the others followed quickly behind, “Carlos?”

“I killed him.” Carlos whispered, staring at his bloody hand, “I killed-”

“Don’t.” Doug pleaded, throat dry.

…

That weekend, they had a funeral for Diego, covering up his involvement with the vampires as him being forced to participate in a gang’s activities because they’d threatened Carlos’ life. When he’d refused to do as they’d asked, Diego got in the way of one of them about to kill his little cousin.

Carlos had stayed in his room the entire weekend, Doug had tried to see him but Cruella had said that he was feeling too guilty but would, hopefully, be back at school that Monday.

He wasn’t.

Mal sighed as she passed by Chad and his friends in the courtyard, Ben gave her a small, knowing smile at Chad’s false recount of what had happened,

“Well, I heard it was rival gangs. You know, fighting for turf? But all I can tell you is they were an ugly way of looking. And Mal knew them! Which is just too weird. I mean, I don’t even remember that much, but I’m telling you, it was a freak show!” He shook his head,

Mal met up with Doug and Audrey, “Is Carlos okay?” She muttered, looking around,

Doug shook his head, “He stabbed his cousin on Friday and now everyone thinks he was part of a gang…” Mal winced, she nodded in understanding,

“I get it.” She whispered, looking up as Hades joined them. They all began walking,

“People have a tendency to rationalize what they can and forget what they can’t.” He said regrettably, “I think I’ll try and visit Mr ‘Oscar’ this afternoon.”

Mal nodded, Audrey hummed, “I think Philip is very close to just cleansing Carlos and his room, he could tell his vibe was off when he stopped by to see Ella.”

Mal tilted her head, “I thought her name was Cruella?”

Doug snorted, “It is. Because of how ruthless she is in the fashion business. But her real name is Ella.” Mal made an ‘ohhh’ sound, “I just can’t believe I participated in all of that… Nothing’s gonna be the same.”

“Well… Next time you’ll be prepared.” Hades nodded,

“Next time?” Doug squeaked, paling a little, “Next time is why?”

“We’ve prevented the Queen from freeing herself and opening the mouth of Hell.” Hades shrugged, “That’s not to say she’s going to stop trying. I’d say the fun is just beginning.” He rubbed his hands together.

“More vampires?” Doug whined, he remembered when Carlos and Diego would deal with the smaller issues when it came to them, they had also made sure he was prepared just in case. Whelp. They were right. Just In Case arrived.

“Not just vampires. The next threat may be something quite different.”

“I can hardly wait!” Mal smiled, linking arms with Audrey,

“You know, we’re at the center of a mystical convergence here. We may stand between the Earth and its total destruction.” Hades mused, Mal gave him a thoughtful look,

“Well, I gotta look on the bright side. Maybe I can still get kicked out of school!” She laughed, Hades shook his head,

“No fires, this time.” He ordered playfully, Mal pouted as they continued through the school,

“Oh, yeah, that’s a plan. ‘Cause lots of schools aren’t on Hellmouths.” Audrey pointed out, Doug looked horrified.

“Maybe you could blow something up. I hear they’re really strict about that.” Hades hummed,

“I was thinking of a more subtle approach, y’know, like excessive not studying.” Mal grinned, Doug looked affronted considering he had, in fact, heard her say she wanted to study.

“The Earth is doomed.” He wailed, Mal, Audrey and Hades laughed, continuing their conversation.

Chapter Text

“So… Care to explain?” Mal raised her brow, “I mean, you’re a werewolf, how does it even work? Do you just… Is it like cheating?”

Carlos frowned, looking up from his phone at her, “What?”

Mal gestured to the male cheerleading outfit he had on, Carlos looked down at himself, “Oh! This…” He chuckled, Doug sniggered behind his book, Carlos shot him a playful glare as Audrey entered the library, wearing her own outfit, pom poms in hand, a bright smile on her face,

“Hey, co-captain!” She called, Carlos grinned, setting his phone down to stand and give her a hug,

“Co-captain?!” Mal squealed, “Carlos!”

Carlos turned to her, arm wrapped around Audrey’s waist, her own over his shoulders. “Yeah, I’ve been doing cheer for… Forever, really.” He shrugged, “It’s not cheating, by the way, just because I’m a ‘wolf, I still had to learn everything. Mom was highly enthusiastic.”

“It’s how we became friends!” Audrey grinned, “Although it doesn’t really seem like it most of the time.”

“Yeah, I mean, you could totally come along, Doug's too busy with Band to even think about trying to become athletic.”

“Jumping in the air and making letters with your body isn’t my idea of fun, ‘Los, you know this.”

“And what’s wrong with Band?” Hades asked as he came through the office door, Mal turned to him,

“Don’t tell me; You were in Band.” Mal smirked, Hades grinned, pointing fingers guns at her,

“You betcha!” He straightened, “Best damn Band member there was!”

Mal nodded, “I feel like you were either a complete nerd, no offense Doug, or a complete badass that made Band cool.” She nodded decisively, Doug waved off the apology, he knew he was a nerd after all. “Think I’ll do tryouts.”

“For…” Hades frowned, having missed half of the conversation,

“Cheerleading.” Mal grinned, Hades spluttered a little, “I could be like you and make it cool for the duration of my stay here.”

Hades blinked, “I can’t believe I’ve inspired you and it’s for Cheer.”

Carlos and Audrey made indignant sounds, “Hey! Cheer was originally something men did! The only reason it became so popular as a female thing is because of the war! Women took over sports like cheer because men were off fighting for the world.” Carlos explained, Hades held up his hands in surrender,

“Thanks for the history lesson.”

“Anyway!” Mal cut in as Carlos poked his tongue out at the librarian-Watcher. “I want to do something normal, why not Cheer?”

Hades sighed, “Fine, just as long as you have time for training.”

Mal, Audrey and Carlos cheered.

…

Mal watched as the other girls and occasional boys stretched, Audrey and Carlos doing their own, Doug stood next to her, “Mal, stretch, come on.” Audrey encouraged, Mal made a sound in the back of her throat,

“I might be starting to regret this.” She huffed, doing the same stretches as her cousin.

“It was your choice, Mal.” Carlos laughed, the rest of their group beamed inside, they hadn’t heard him laugh like that in a month, Mal grinned openly at him,

“Look at you, making happy sounds!” She praised, Carlos flushed a little,

“Yeah…” He sighed, “Anyway, it’s not like there’s been vamps in over a month, you deserve normal! Just like me!”

Mal cooed at that, “That’s so sweet!”

Doug made a sound, “You know, people scoff at things like school spirit but look at these people giving their all like this!” He remarked sarcastically,

“Hey, at least the school lets boys and girls do it.” Audrey pointed out, Doug tilted his head in agreement.

The doors opened and Chad and his friends came in, leering, Ben and the others honestly looked like they didn’t even want to be there.

“Uh, why is Rich-Boy here?” Mal asked, the others turned to see what she was looking at and frowned,

“He always comes, judging them as if he’s an expert.” Audrey snorted, shaking her head as she finished stretching, Carlos laughed,

“He’s also here to make googly eyes at you.” He pointed out, Audrey shuddered, Doug smirked,

“I remember when that was you.” He crossed his arms over his chest as Mal cackled, Carlos gagged,

“I cannot believe I ever dated him.” He sighed, “Mistakes were made.”

“Just look at that Amber. Who does she think she is, a Laker Girl?” Chad snorted, laughing at the girl doing the splits on the chairs,

“I heard she turned them down.” Carlos grinned, earning a glare from Chad, Audrey poked his shoulder and they picked up their clipboards from the bleachers,

“Okay, listen up! Let’s begin with,” Audrey looked down, “Amber Grove. If you’re not auditioning, move off the floor.”

Doug sat at the bleachers, far away from Chad and his friends, although he responded to Ben and James’ waves. Mal was joined by a relatively small brunette with blue eyes, she was pretty in a natural way and Mal would have totally flirted, if the girl didn’t already look like she was about to combust.

“Hi!” Mal greeted her as Amber got in front of Carlos and Audrey,

“Oh! Hi!” The girl greeted, nervous, she tucked a loose curl behind her ear,

“I’m Mal.” Mal introduced herself, holding out her hand, the girl smiled,

“Jane!” She shook her hand, turning back to watch Amber, “Oh, how I hate this, let me count the ways.” She pouted.

Amber began her routine, starting off with a needle split lift followed by a double spin and a jumping double spin. After landing, Amber launched herself into an aerial and a cartwheel. Jazz slides were then followed by a single spin. Everyone in the gym watched her avidly.

“She trained with Wells. She’s one of the best coaches money can buy.” Jane sighed,

“They have cheerleading coaches?” Disbelief coated Mal’s voice,

“Oh, yeah! Don’t you? I train with my dad, three hours in the morning, three at night.” Jane nodded, determination on her face,

“Hmm, that much quality time with my uncle would probably lead to some quality Avunculicide.” Mal snorted, Jane hummed,

“Oh, I know it’s hokey. But he’s really great.” She giggled, “I’m gonna be just like him one day!”

“No offence, Goddaughter, but I think Oscar’s gonna beat you there, loathe I am to admit it!” Chad called, Doug briefly thought back to last month and how he practically bit his head off for talking to them. “He’s gonna be the youngest to get the team to the tri-state!” He cackled, Jane glared at him momentarily, Mal bit her lip, Chad really knew how to hit the spot sometimes.

Doug and the jocks watched Amber in amazement, but then, to everyone’s horror, Amber’s hands began to smoke.

“What the?” Mal blinked, making sure she wasn’t hallucinating, Carlos and Audrey staggered, looking for a fire extinguisher, Amber’s hands caught fire. She dropped her pom poms and screamed. Amber flailed her hands in the air. Mal jumped up onto the stands and pulled down a banner. She ran to Amber, knocking her down and snuffing out the flames with the banner. Everyone stared in shock. Audrey and Carlos rushed to them, dropping their boards,

“It’s okay, it’s okay, you're gonna be… Okay.” Mal reassured the crying girl as Carlos ran his hand over her hair,

“Someone call an ambulance!” Audrey called, Doug immediately did as told as Audrey, Mal and Carlos shared a look.

…

“I’ve been slaying vampires for more than a year now, and I have seen some pretty cringeworthy things, but… Nobody’s hands ever got toasted before.” She huffed, watching Hades come out of the cage,

“I don’t think anyone has.” He clicked his tongue, Carlos and Audrey finished their conversation and joined in on the one Mal and Hades were having.

“So, this isn’t a vampire problem.” Mal stated more than asked, Hades shook his head, Mal turned away, “But it is funky, right? Not of the norm?”

“Spontaneous human combustion is rare, and scientifically unexplainable, but there have been cases for hundreds of years. Usually all that’s left is a pile of ashes.” He shrugged, Carlos huffed,

“That’s all that would have been left if it hadn’t been for Mal.” Doug piped up,

“So, we have no idea what caused this. That’s a comfort.” Audrey muttered,

“I think it was magic.” Carlos said thoughtfully, everyone turned to him,

“It smelt bad, like ozone, I just assumed it was Chad and his jocks.” He shrugged, “But when Amber’s hands began smoking I realised it was most definitely not Chad.”

“Well, then we have to determine who or what did this and deal with it accordingly.” Hades nodded, sending the teens off.

…

Mal and Audrey muttered to each other as they entered the house, immediately headed for the kitchen, where Philip was opening crates,

“Hey!” They greeted, Philip grunted as he tried prying open the crate,

“Hi, how was school?” Aurora smiled,

“Mm, a reverent joy.” Mal grinned,

“What’s all this?” Audrey asked,

“It’s for your fathers shop display.” Aurora whispered, winking, Philip yelped,

“Cool!” Mal looked over the crystals and jewelry “We had tryouts today.”

“Oh, great! How’d it go?” Philip puffed out,

“I didn’t actually get to try out.” Mal pouted,

“There was an accident.” Audrey elaborated at Aurora’s questioning look,

“Pretty fierce competition, though.” Mal nodded, Philip growled at the box,

“Oh, I know you’ll do fine.” He breathed,

“Yeah, poor girl’s hands lit on fire.” Mal winced, Philip fell backwards, landing on the floor with another yelp, Audrey snickered, Aurora laughed as Mal cackled, Philip shook his head, grinning sheepishly, he looked at Mal,

“You know, it might not physically kill you to give me a hand here.” He gestured, Mal rolled her eyes, grabbing the lid of the crate she effortlessly tore it off. “So, hands on fire?”

“Yeah, Amber was doing the most beautiful routine when poof,” Audrey gestured, “Fire!” She sniffed, “Me and Carlos are planning on letting her have a second chance when the burns are gone.”

“That’s nice.” Aurora smiled, Philip perked up,

“How is he? Carlos?”

Audrey and Mal shared a look, “Better.” Mal nodded,

“Yeah, just, don’t bring it up. Said his mom was sending him to a therapist though, so.” Audrey shrugged.

“Good, good, I’ll swing by later.” Philip nodded, he looked inside of the crate, eyes widening, “Motherf-”

…

“Despite the terrible thing that happened yesterday we still have to pick new cheerleaders.” Audrey’s voice carried in the gym as she paced,

“If you make the team, you’ll find your names posted in the quad after lunch.” Carlos grinned,

“Let’s begin with group performance.”

“Why do my hands have to sweat when I get nervous?” Jane whined,

“Don’t worry. You’ll do great.” Mal reassured her new, sort-of friend.

“Five, six, seven, eight!” Audrey and Carlos called,

“Auradon! C’mon! We never fail! Jump and shoot! Swish and score! The other team is such a bore! Yeah!”

Jane blew the cartwheel and crashed into Mal, who yelped as she fell and then quickly got up, helping Jane.

“You okay?” She asked, Jane nodded, dusting herself.

Audrey and Carlos winced, encouraging them to do it again from the beginning.

…

Jane admired the trophies in the case in front of her with a longing look. Mal slid up next to her, earning a small smile, Jane pointed to a picture in the case.

“That’s my dad!” She sounded proud of him, Mal gawked, looking closer,

“No!” She began reading the inscription, “John Godfather. Get down with your bad self!” She laughed, “So, your last names change depending on the gender of the person? Cool.”

“His nickname was ‘Jonathan the Great’. He took that team and made them tri-county champions. Y’know, no one’s ever done that before, or since. He and my mom were Homecoming King and Queen. They got married right after graduation.” She sounded wistful, Mal nodded, scanning her for a brief moment,

“That’s kinda romantic.” Her voice was sarcastic, but happy,

“Well, she was a big loser. Never made any money. Ran off with Mister British Boy when I was twelve.” She sound vindictive, glaring at the idea, Mal frowned,

“Okay, that part’s less romantic. I don’t even know my folks.”

“Drag, huh? Uh, she left my dad with nothing. He put himself through business school.” Jane smiled, “Bought me everything I ever wanted.” She shook her head, “And never once gained a single pound.”

Mal scrunched her nose, turning to Jane, “Uh, he sounds really great, Jane, but, um… It doesn’t mean that you need to lock step as far as this cheerleading thing.” She shrugged, “I’m mostly there for the hell of it. That and to see some serious moves outta Carlos.”

“He was the best!” Jane insisted, “And I can’t get my body to move like his! I choked in there so bad!” She whined, bouncing a little,

“No, Jane, you did fine.” She reassured her,

“I’m gonna get changed.” She seemed to lose her fight, Mal watched,

“Wait! No…” She sighed, Jane walked away,

“Hey, Jane!” Doug greeted, smile faltering as he stood next to Mal, “Is she okay?”

“No, she’s wigging about her dad, big cheer king back when.” Mal waved to the display, Doug looked back, nodding,

“Yeah, her dad’s kinda…” He hesitated, glancing around as he fixed his glasses,

“Nazi-like?”

“Heil. If he gains an ounce, he padlocks the fridge and won’t eat anything but broth.” Doug gagged at that, Mal winced,

“So, daddy dearest is really… Daddy Dearest?”

“There’s a bitter streak. But Jane’s nice. We used to hang in Junior High. When her dad would go on a broth kick, Jane would come over to my house and we’d stuff ourselves with brownies!” Doug grinned at the memory. Mal began walking, Doug followed,

“Hey, any word on Amber?”

“She’s doing better, Carlos and Audrey told her about her second chance, so she’s happy about that, she had no idea what happened to her, she said the doctor thought someone might have put some sort of acid or liquid fire that activates with rapid movement on her pom poms.” Doug rolled his eyes,

“Hmm.” Mal also rolled her eyes, “So, in conclusion; Wait and see.”

…

In the locker rooms, Jane glared into her locker, cursing out her clumsiness, she turned at the sound of a noise, seeing Jane Darling standing there, glaring at her, Jane blinked,

“I have a dream. It’s me on the cheerleading squad, adored by every varsity male as far as the eye can see! We have to achieve our dreams, Goddaughter. Otherwise we… Wither and die!” She grinned maliciously,

“Look, I’m sorry about-”

“Shhh! If your supreme klutziness out there is repeated and takes me out of the running, you’re gonna be so very beyond sorry!” Darling smiled, “Have a nice day.”

Jane turned and left, throwing her scrunchie into an open locker and slamming the door as she rounded the corner, Jane leaned on her locker, shaken.

…

Doug and Carlos had met up after class, Carlos holding one of two papers about the cheerleading troupe. They made it outside as the large group of girls and boys stood around, impatient. Audrey met up with them, smirking, “Ready?” She asked, Carlos snorted,

“Never.”

“Let’s go!” Audrey grinned, dragging Carlos into the fray to post the list. Mal and Jane stood with Doug at the back.

“I can’t take this.” Jane groaned,

Jane Darling made her way out of the crowd, “You’re lucky!”

“I made it?” Jane sounded excited, Darling’s smile turned sharp,

“I made it.”

Carlos and Audrey made it out of the crowd.

“Those people are insane!” He laughed,

“We should test for steroids.” Audrey snickered, Carlos nodded,

“Okay, not only did you make the team, but you, Miss Bertha-Rose, are the first alternate, and Jane…” Carlos winced, Mal shrugged, Jane gave Carlos puppy eyes, he turned away, Audrey was a lot more ruthless than he was.

“Number three.” Audrey put her hand on Jane’s shoulder, the girl drooped, “I’m sorry.”

Jane shrugged off her hand and left, dejected,

“Excuse me.” Mal muttered, going to follow Jane, Carlos and Audrey shared a wince,

“We wish she could have made it… But… Darling, the-” Audrey put a hand over Carlos’ mouth,

“She was just… Better.” Audrey shrugged, Carlos removed her hand, shaking his head,

“I hate that I had to admit that.”

Audrey gave him a look.

…

Mal managed to catch up with Jane relatively quickly, “At least it’s over. And you know what I think we should do about it? Brownie pigout, my house, after school.” She smiled, Jane huffed, ignoring Mal’s very good idea,

“It’s just… How many more hours a day can I practice?” She looked to Mal, desperate, “Y’know, how much more can I do? This would never happen to my father. Never.” She stomped her foot, walking off, Mal stopped, frowning as she stared after the other girl.

…

Jane’s eyes glowed as she stirred a cauldron in her attic,

“Give me the power. Give me the dark.” She chanted, carefully setting down the ladle, she walked over to her rack of dolls, “I call on you, the laughing Gods.” She yanked one off of the rack, reaching for Jane Darling’s scrunchie, “Let your blackness crawl beneath my skin.” Jane proceeded to wrap the scrunchie around the doll’s head, “Accept thy sacrifice of Jane Darling. Feed on her.” Finally, she turned back to the cauldron and dropped the doll into the pot.

…

Something was wrong. The world was blurry, a voice echo’d against the wooden walls of what looked to be an attic, Mal frowned, trying her best to stop her eyes from losing so much focus, smoke surrounded her, not helping as she tried walking forward, the floorboards beneath her feet creaked and a shadowed figure, stirring a pot or cauldron in the middle of the room, stopped, turning in her direction, Mal stumbled back-

…

Doug and Carlos were used to seeing weird things. Werewolves, vampires, witches… But seeing Jane Darling walk down the halls, dazed, was something new.

“Hey, Jane, you haven’t tried licking my boots for the past few hours, is it something Doug’s done?” Doug lightly hit him in the arm, “Okay, see how she has no clue that I’m even a mammal, much less a human being?” Carlos sounded affronted, hugging Doug, “I thought I was the love of her life.”

“I see that.” Doug hugged him back, stroking his hair jokingly, “There-there.” Carlos laughed, shoving him away, Doug fixed his glasses with a laugh,

“Should we follow?”

Mal, trying to get to her friends noticed Jane’s struggle with her locker, “Is that even Jane’s locker?” She asked, pointing behind her, Carlos frowned, tilting his head, his nose flared,

“Nope. It’s Ben’s.”

“Huh.”

Mal absently passed over her books, following Jane out of the school, her dream-nightmare flashing in her mind.

…

Mal watched as Jane Darling entered the car she was meant to drive around for her Driver’s Ed. She started the engine and Mal watched as the car didn’t even move, then it jerked backwards, crashing before moving forward, going too fast, Jane lost control, knocking down cones and signs, Mal rushed after them as the car slammed into the bushes. The car crashed through the bushes, out onto the street where it came to a sudden halt. Another car barely managed to swerve around them.

Mal watched as the teacher and a couple of students got out, Jane seemed to be in a daze, walking into the middle of the street. A delivery van rushed down the other way, but it didn't slow, probably not noticing the confused girl. Mal ran, just as Jane turned and screamed, Mal skidded over the car and tackled Jane to the floor, they rolled to a stop.

“Oh, my God, I-I can’t see anything!” Jane squealed, her hands moving over her face,

“It’s, it’s okay, it’s…” Mal swallowed, staring at Darling’s face, “Oh God!”

“What’s happening? I can’t see anything!” Jane’s eyes were completely white.

…

“Definitely witchcraft. Blinding your enemy to disorient and disable them, it’s a classic!” Hades shook his head, Carlos nodded,

“Told you.”

“That you did!” Hades grinned, he rubbed his hands together, “Now! Why should someone want to hurt Jane Darling?”

“Maybe because they met her? Did I say that?” Doug frowned, Carlos snickered,

“And setting Amber ablaze?” Hades asked,

“Yeah, those guys don’t hang…” Audrey scrunched her nose,

“They’re both cheerleaders.” Mal shrugged,

“Some one doesn’t like cheerleading.” Hades mused,

“Or likes it too much.” Carlos muttered,

“Jane!” Audrey called out,

“Jane!” Mal pointed to her cousin,

“She’s desperate to get on that team, and I’ve got this feeling she’d do just about anything to make her dad’s dream come true.”

“Uh, let me make sure I have this right.” Hades pointed to them all, glancing around, “This witch is casting horrible and disfiguring spells so that she can become a cheerleader?” He scoffed,

“I think you’re underestimating the amount of pressure a parent can lay on you. If you’re not a picture perfect carbon copy they tend to wig.” Audrey snorted, “Well, most.”

“Cheerleading was kind of her dad’s last hurrah.” Doug cheered lowley, “And Chad said things on the first day that he shouldn’t have…”

“I think we should be sure she’s the witch before we arouse her suspicions. She’s capable of some fairly unpleasant things.” Hades warned, “Carlos, notice anything about her smell, or even try and see if something’s off?”

“Cool, I’m the sniffer. Literal dog!” Carlos joked, Hades grinned,

“Okay, alright,” Mal stood up, “So, you’re in high school, you are desperate to make the team and please your parental figure, so you turn to witchcraft. What’s the first thing you’re gonna do?”

“Check out the books on witchcraft!” Audrey grinned,

Doug slid over to the computers, “Let’s do this!”

The rest of them got to the computer, surrounding the nerd,

“Carlos…” Doug frowned,

“Yeah?” Carlos looked down at his friend, confused,

“‘Witches: Historic Roots to Modern Practice.’ Checked out by Carlos Oscar.” He started,

“‘The Pagan Rites’, checked out by Carlos Oscar…” Mal continued,

“Alright, alright, it’s not what you think.” Carlos rolled his eyes, Audrey nudged him with a smile, her tongue between her teeth,

“You like to look at the semi-nude engravings?” Mal shrugged,

“I’m gay, Mal, not bi.”

“Ohhh. Well, there go my chances with you.” Mal nodded, “Cool. So, the guy semi-nude engravings.” She laughed, Carlos nodded,

“That and witchcraft is interesting.” He grinned, nudging her slightly,

“You’ll need some of her hair, a little quicksilver and some aquafortis.” Hades called over them, reading from a book, Carlos turned to him, betrayed,

“Hey, my sniffer works!” Carlos pouted, Hades grinned sheepishly,

“I know, but, come on.” He looked ready to beg, Audrey snorted, the librarian wanted to perform magic… Or at least have them do it.

“And I thought we were the kids.”

“Well, that’s just mercury and nitric acid.” Doug interrupted, “You can get that in the science lab.”

“Okay. ‘Heat ingredients and apply to the witch, and if a spell has been cast in the previous forty-eight hours, the witch’s skin turns blue.’ Hmm.” Hades shut the book, “Oh, and you’ll need some Eye of Newt.”

…

“Those of you in track one may begin your dissections… Now.” Doctor Jumbaa smiled almost manically, indicating where the students should cut their frogs. “Those of you in track two take your hydrochloric acid and your ammonium hydroxide and carefully pour them into your beakers.”

Carlos winced as he began removing the eye from his frog, passing it to Doug, who dropped it into his beaker, “Eye of Newt!”

“How’s Mal doing with the hair?” Carlos asked, both of them turned and watched her with Anxelin,

“Isn’t this exciting!” Anxelin grinned,

“Oh, yeah!” Mal turned to Jane, “Jane, help, which one is the hydrochloric acid and which is the, uh, ammonium hydroxide?” She but her lip, Jane frowned at her,

“Well, the bottle that says ‘hydrochloric acid’ is usually the hydrochloric acid.”

“Read the bottles. Good concept!” Mal laughed nervously, dropping her pen, “Oops.”

She crouched down to pick up the pencil reaching into Jane’s bag and pulling some hair off of her brush, Mal leaned up, trying to pretend nothing happened. She glanced at Jane to see if she noticed, only getting a weak smile in return. Mal waved her pencil and smiled back. She headed back to her lab table with an expression of relief at having avoided a close call. She put the hair on Doug’s bench as she walked by. Doug picked up the hair and mixed it into the concoction. Jane gave them a curious look as she looked back at them to see what they were doing. Doug and Carlos looked back nervously, grinning.

“Okay,” Carlos sighed, “Get this over with.” Doug glanced at his friend as he took the beaker and poured some of the liquid into a test-tube.

“All set.” Doug handed the tube to Carlos, “Do you have a plan?”

“Spill it on her. Try and make it look natural.” Carlos sighed, “Oh, and take a whiff of her in a creepy-werewolf way.”

“We’re right behind you, only… Further back.” Mal nodded, she and Doug discretely watched as Carlos made his way over.

“Anxelin, can you tell me why these chemicals have this reaction?” Dr Jumbaa asked, frowning, “Anxelin?” Jane didn’t notice Carlos’ approach as she watched Anxelin, “Are you- My Gods!”

Carlos turned, spilling some of the liquid on Jane’s arm when he noticed Anxelin’s missing mouth, “Holy shi-” He turned back to Jane who blinked at him, he looked down, noticing the blue potion, “I-I’m sorry Jane,” His head whipped back to Anxelin for a moment, “I-I can totally get a paper towel if you’d like?” He grinned sheepishly, nose flaring slightly, Jane smiled nervously, glancing at Anxelin.

…

“She was freaked out too!” Doug whispered, Carlos sighed as Mal nodded,

“That means jack, it was positive and the quick whiff I got of her said; Hello! Ozone Stench! Here! Witchiness right over here!” Carlos whispered back, making small gestures,

“So, she’s our Sabrina. I just don’t think she realizes what she’s doing.” Mal shrugged, Carlos shook his head,

“Well, should we talk to her?” Doug bit his lip, fiddling with his glasses, Carlos lightly tapped his hand, Doug stopped fiddling,

“Maybe we should talk to her father. I wonder if he knows what he’s created.” Mal smirked.

…

Jane stormed into her house, glaring, the door slammed shut, a squeak sounded from the other room as the TV shut off, “Where are you?” She rounded the corner, glaring up at her father, who stood like a deer in the headlights. “Another productive day in front of the TV?” She scoffed, looking him up and down in disgust as he looked back, “I got a history report due tomorrow.” She smiled harshly as she dropped her bag, “Write it!” She began pacing as her father watched, nervous, “I should be on that team by now,” She sighed angrily, shaking her head, “But instead Miss Mal and Pals are sneaking around stealing bits of my hair!” She grinned, looking at her now open palm as her father shook his head, “I’ll be upstairs.”

…

Carlos groaned as his alarm went off, he threw his arm out and winced as his palm almost broke his phone, he blinked a couple of times, shaking the blurriness out as he rubbed his eyes, turning off his alarm, he began to sit up, only to fall back down with a splitting headache, “Oh, Gods…” He muttered, arm over his eyes, “Mom!” He called, wincing at the sound of his own voice and the beating heart getting closer to his room, his door opened and he barely managed to look at her as she rushed over, he squirmed under his sheets,

“Oh, Lossie, what’s wrong, Pup?” Cruella asked soothingly, she began running her hand over his hair and forehead, wincing at the heat, “You’re burning up!”

“Feel… Bad…” He huffed, groaning as he breathed,

Cruella sniffed the air, almost choking on the ozone, “You’ve been cursed.” She whispered, although it sounded like she’d screamed in his ears, Carlos winced, turning away, burying his ears,

“Jane.” He said, “Tell… Mal a-and Doug,” Carlos grimaced, “Audrey.”

Cruella made soothing sounds, “I will, darling, don’t you worry, I will. Do you need my help?”

“Find Jane… Stop her.”

Cruella sighed as her son curled even further into his sheets, Frieda and Laurie whimpering outside the doorway.

…

Mal stood next to Ally in the line up, eyes clearly not as bright with the lack of her werewolf friend’s presence.

“Five, six, seven, eight!” Even Audrey’s shouts weren’t as enthusiastic, however, the cheerleaders began practicing the routine, because the show must go on.

They made it through the routine, although there was a clear space where Carlos was meant to be.

Audrey finished their training for today by grabbing her water bottle, “Okay, ladies, gentlemen, wonderful performance, however it was missing a little… Well, Carlos.” She sighed, “Hopefully he’ll be fine soon,” She knew they were probably thinking he’d lapsed back into a depressive state over Diego, “Just the flu, maybe, I don’t know, anyway,” Audrey grinned nervously, “Gordon is our temp!” The boy smirked as he stepped forward, “You will be replacing me as I take on the arduous effort of performing just like our freckled-friend, that means Jane Darling! You take Gordon’s spot! And Goddaughter can take yours.” Darling glared at the girl who beamed for joy, Mal frowned at her, this didn’t seem right.

…

“How are you doing, darling?” Cruella asked softly, “Think you’re up for guests?” She hummed, Carlos growled lowly, “It’s only Philip, dear, he’s worried.” Carlos huffed, nodding, Cruella gestured for the man to come in, he smiled thinly as he took Cruella’s spot on the bed, she went back down to tend to their dogs,

“Hey, bud, I’m just here to see what spell we’re working with… Have you noticed any personal items missing?” He asked, taking out a couple of crystals and some powder.

…

Hades hummed over the phone, “Okay, okay, yeah, we can work with that, thanks Mrs O- Okay, Miss O, sorry.” He grinned hanging up, he turned and immediately started frowning again, “Carlos is going into sensory overload.”

Doug frowned, “What does that mean?”

“His senses are going to continue enhancing and he’s going to go feral and possibly deaf.” Hades glared at the table,

“Well, I don’t get it!” Audrey huffed, “She attacked the others because they were easily replaced, but Carlos is a co-captain! That’s a big shot right there!”

“She didn’t even attack Chad for what he said about her father…” Doug noted, “So why go after Carlos?”

“I think she wants him to die.” Hades stated slowly as if the information seemed too unbelievable even for himself.

“How much time do we have?” Mal snarled, eyes shining for a second, “And be honest.”

“Couple of hours… Three at most.” Hades shrugged, Mal sighed as the librarian rubbed his forehead,

“Well, how do we reverse the spell?” Audrey gestured for him to go on,

“Well I’ve been researching that and we can reverse all the spells if we can just lay our hands on Jane’s spell book.” Hades nodded,

“And if we can’t get a hold of it?” Doug huffed, Hades winced, humming thoughtfully he clicked his tongue,

“Well, the other way is to cut her head off.” Hades shrugged, Audrey looked enthusiastic,

“Show of hands!” The girl smiled as she lifted her hand,

“It’s not Jane’s fault. She only became a witch to survive her father.” Mal sighed, Audrey made a displeased sound, pouting as she sat back, arms over her chest,

“Look, I don’t care why, I just care that Carlos goes on breathing.” Audrey snarked,

“Hades, where would she be casting these spells?” Doug intervened,

“She needs a sacred space. A pentagram and a cauldron.” Hades nodded,

“Her attic. Okay. Let’s go.” Mal stood, Doug and Audrey followed, she turned to them, “No, only me and the Watcher.” She gestured to them, they made to protest but Hades held up his hands,

“Keep an eye on Jane and make sure she doesn’t go to the science lab, we’re gonna need to go there.”

…

John froze, fingers still in his mouth, taking off the crumbs of brownie when he heard a car stop in front of his house, when someone knocked on the door, he hurriedly slid the plate under the table, he got up, wincing as he opened the door with a nervous smile. “Who are you? Is there something wrong?” He asked, his voice nervous and high, he cleared his throat,

“Mr Godfather, we need to talk to you about your daughter.” Hades smiled, like a shark, Mal found more respect for the man,

“I-I’m not allowed- You’ll have to come back later.” He nodded, trying to close the door, Hades grabbed onto it,

“I think now is the best possible time, don’t you?” Hades gave a false-sympathetic face, pushing past with Mal hot on his heels, trying to keep her eyes from shifting,

“Your daughter is meddling with something very dangerous, are you aware of that?” Mal asked, John picked his fingers, looking down,

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He muttered, Hades frowned at the way he stood,

“Oh, I think you know only too well.” Hades scoffed, “Something’s going on here.”

“You’ve got to go. She’s gonna be home soon, and you-”

“My friend is dying.” Mal interrupted, John looked up, alarmed, almost innocent in a way that didn’t suite a hard-core-training father,

“Jane has access to some very powerful magics and your obsession with cheerleading-”

“I don’t care about that!” He burst out, almost teenager-like, Hades clicked his mouth shut,

“What?”

Mal looked around, eyes landing on the brownies, “Jane?” John looked alarm, eyes darting around suddenly, Hades looked between the two, then it clicked,

“Oh my- Jane? Y-your father did a body-swap spell?” He was astounded, not many witches or warlocks could perform such a thing, he didn’t even know how long it had been happening for, but long periods of time needed some powerful stuff, and to continue performing spells outside of their own body, it was amazing!

“He wanted to relive his glory days!” Mal exclaimed, running a hand through her hair, John bit his lip,

“He said I was wasting my youth.” He sobbed, “So he took it!”

…

“I didn’t know anything about his powers.” Jane/John explained as she sat on the sofa, “I mean, when mom was here they would fight and yell and she would… Call him a warlock and… I mean, I would, just thought she meant…” Jane/John buried her face in her hands, “Oh, God, when she left I wanted to go with her. But he wouldn’t even let me call. He went crazy, I mean, he’d lock himself upstairs for days, and he was always coming down on me, telling me I didn’t deserve to have it so easy, and that I didn’t know… How hard it was to be him, and… I guess he showed me, huh?” She laughed self-deprecatingly.

“Jane, it’s gonna be okay.” Mal took her hand,

“A few months ago, I woke up in h-his bed! I didn’t know where I was, and… Then I looked in the mirror…” She sniffed, wiping her nose,

“He locked himself upstairs?” Hades asked, looking up,

“Yes.” Jane nodded,

“Attic, like I said, right?” Mal asked, Hades gave her a questioning look, “Dream.” The librarian-Watcher nodded with a small ‘Ah’.

…

Hades, Mal and Jane in John’s body drove back to the school, having found the necessary books they needed for the reversal, Mal called Cruella,

“Hey, Miss C, we need Carlos at the high school, I get that he’s hyper-sensitive right now but we can reverse it…” Mal bit her lip as Hades glanced back at her, concerned, Jane/John tapped her fingers nervously, “O-oh… Uh, yeah, no we can totally do that, just get him there, fast.” Mal hung up, huffing in frustration, she barely kept from throwing her phone away,

“Well?” Hades asked, his voice tight, Mal met his eyes for a second before Hades turned back to the road,

“He’s fading, fast. They’ll meet us at the lab.” She bit her lip, looking out the window, Hades clenched his jaw, hands tightening on the wheel as he sped up a little.

…

Cruella carried her son into the room as Philip held the door open. “Thank you, Philip, you can go back to Aurora now,” She smiled tightly as she settled her son on one of the tables,

“Are you sure?” He asked her, putting a hand on her shoulder, Cruella’s shoulders fell as she turned to him, suddenly looking tired,

“I don’t want anything to happen to you, Lord knows what I’d tell Aurora!” She joked half-heartedly, Philip chuckled, sparing Carlos a glance before he turned and left.

Cruella turned to her son, making soft rumbling noises as she stroked through his hair. He had lost consciousness a while ago, she could tell he was going to fade if they didn’t act fast. He was remarkably well-adjusted to his over-sensitivity, but even this was too much, his body couldn’t handle it, Cruella had a feeling that if it were she, she would have died hours ago. “Just a little longer, Lossie.” She promised.

…

Mal, Jane/John and Hades burst into the room, “Carlos!” Mal rushed to her friend, barely sparing Cruella a glance, the older woman just moved to give her space, “Is he okay?”

“No.” Cruella sighed, straightening herself, she turned to Hades an intimidating look in her eyes, “You bloody better save my son or so help me, Watcher,” Her thin finger pointed between his eyes, “I will hunt you down, no matter where you go and I will rip your throat out with my fingernails.” She stared at the man, who stood, impressed,

“I’ll keep that in mind…” He smiled weakly,

“You won’t even be safe down there.” She smiled sharply, “Understood?” Her voice dripped with sickly sweetness, Mal winced, that sounded painful, Jane/John looked sick herself, Hades nodded rapidly,

“Absolutely understood, thank you for clarifying that…” He cleared his throat, moving past her to begin the preparations with Jane.

Mal slid over to her, arms crossed, “Not with claws?” She asked lightly, examining her nails, Cruella laughed, it sounded vaguely like a cackle and Mal suddenly understood that there were more reasons behind the name Cruella.

“No, dear, use the normal finger-razors, it’s a lot more impressive than ‘wolf claws, I’m telling you now.” Cruella smirked, it sent a mild chill down Mal’s spine, she nodded.

Behind them Hades began chanting, “Centrum est obscurus. Tenebrae respiratis. The listener hears. Hear me!” Jane continued stirring.

“Oh, it’s… It’s working!” She sounded giddy despite the dizzy spell, although brief,

“Unlock the gate. Let the darkness shine. Cover us with holy fear.” Hades continued, wincing as Jane staggered covering her face, Cruella kept Mal distracted from his suddenly on fire hair and shining eyes, “Show me…”

The lights burst, plunging the group into darkness.

…

Doug watched nervously as some of the cheerleaders lifted John/Jane. Once up he thrust his fists into the air and gave the crowd a big smile. His smile faded as he felt the effects of the counterspell and saw flashes of the lab, where he caught a glimpse of Mal. He came back to the gym and immediately began to lose his balance. The cheerleaders supporting John struggled for control, but they eventually collapsed, silence filled the gym, Gordon stared down at her in concern,

“Jane, are you alright?” He asked, helping her up, only to get a dirty look from her, he jerked back as she surveyed the room before rushing off. Audrey bit her lip, gesturing for Doug to follow and that she would be there soon.

…

Jane snarled as she violently pushed open the door, storming down the hall, Audrey rushed behind her, careful of the door, “Jane!” She grabbed onto the other girls arm, Jane glared at her,

“Let go of me.” She growled,

“Wait! I can help you!” She insisted, her other hand also grabbing onto Jane’s arm,

“With what?” She spat,

“Well, with, uh, with becoming co-captain! That’s what you want, right? That’s why Carlos is, uh, is sick?” Audrey smiled tightly, “Right?” She glanced behind Jane, quickly meeting her eyes again, Jane narrowed her eyes.

Jane turned, growling and holding out her free hand like she was grabbing Doug’s throat, he squeaked as his hand flew to his neck, Jane made a fist and twisted it, causing Doug to collapse to the floor, choking.

“Doug!” Audrey screeched, groaning as Jane punched her in the face, she shook her head as Jane began running.

…

Hades held up his hands, chanting, “Corsheth and Gilail! The gate is closed! Receive the dark! Release the unworthy! Take of mine energy and be sated!” He plunged his hands into the mixture, taking them out a second later as Jane/John noticed the door being yanked on, “Be sated! Release the unworthy! Release!” He winced slightly as the door was hit with what sounded like an axe, “Release!”

Carlos began shuddering, Cruella glared at the door, growling, Mal’s eyes flashed, “Release! ” Jane reached through the door, opening it, marching in with her axe, headed for Carlos, Cruella gripped her wrist as the axe was wielded, then a flash of light blinded the group, Jane squealed, eyes wide as she dropped the axe, Mal caught it and set it aside as Carlos gasped, sitting up in a panic, Cruella let go of Jane, turning to him,

“Carlos!” She smiled, hugging him, Carlos hugged her back tightly.

“Mal?” Jane muttered, Mal grinned,

“Hey Jane.”

John lunged at Mal from the side and tackled her to the floor, knocking her out. Hades blinked in shock, “Mal!” John growled, turning to him, he forced him back, pushing a table against him and knocking him down, “Son of a-”

Jane whimpered, just standing there watching. John got up, confronting her.

“You! You little brat!” He shouted, Jane screeched, Cruella and Carlos ended their embrace, growling at John,

“You stay away from her!” Cruella rushed him, tackling him, Carlos got up off the table, checking on Jane, she clutched him for a second before glancing at Mal, Carlos began moving to her when Cruella was thrown into a wall, Cruella groaned,

“That body was mine! Mine!” John raged, Carlos turned to him, claws out,

“That sounded wrong on so many levels.” He scrunched his nose in disgust, John’s eyes turned black as he stared at Carlos,

“I shall look upon my enemy!” He began chanting, Carlos panicked as Ozone flooded the room, Jane looked around, hands moving wildly, “I shall look upon him and the dark place will have his soul! Corsheth, take him!” Jane rushed forward, mirror in hand as she stood in front of Carlos, mirror facing her father, the spell left John’s hands, hitting the mirror and returning to him, he screamed as the spell enveloped him, he disappeared with a roar.

“Are you okay?” Carlos asked once Jane put the mirror down, she turned to him, stunned, mouth open wide as Cruella, Mal and Hades got up and headed for them,

“What did I just do?” She whispered, looking down at the mirror, Carlos carefully took it from her,

“You saved us,” Mal reassured, “And set yourself free.” She put a hand on Jane’s shoulder and the girl flinched before relaxing into the touch, Jane gave Mal a nervous smile, the other took her hand off of Jane’s shoulder,

“I got her!” Doug shouted as he grabbed Jane tightly, the girl squealed, “Cut her head off!”

Carlos laughed, “Doug! What on Earth are you doing?”

Doug stopped, blinking as he stared at his best friend, he let go of Jane as his face lit up, hugging Carlos, “You’re alive!”

“Well, yeah!”

At that moment Audrey came in, murder in her eyes and a bat in her hands, “Where is she?” She demanded, eyes locking onto Jane,

“Uh, hey Audrey! It’s cool!” Doug grinned, releasing Carlos,

“It is?” Then she noticed Carlos, “Carlos!” She dropped the bat, koala hugging him, Carlos held onto her,

“Yeah, I took care of it.” Doug grinned, Carlos snorted as Jane looked at him, confused, Cruella looked fond and Mal just looked done with everything, Hades was enjoying the scene in front of him, highly amused.

…

Cruella practically wouldn’t let go of Carlos once they got home, confirming that he was okay, even their dogs stayed by his side, during dinner Frieda and Laurie sat either side of him, as if they could protect him from anything, it didn’t really bother him and it meant that the three dogs got to stay with him that night, even Uncle Jasper, Uncle Horace, Uncle Cecil and Harry B. and Jace were concerned, calling and texting and promising to visit soon, and Carlos couldn’t deny any of them that, especially Cecil.

“If anything happens like that again, Lossie,” Cecil had said over the phone, “I’m kicking your arse, resurrecting you, then kicking your arse again!”

Carlos had laughed, promising to be careful next time.

Jane came by a little after they had finished dinner, bringing Carlos’ black bead bracelet.

“Oh, my Gods, I almost forgot about that!” He hugged her, “Thanks Jane!” He grinned, she had quickly apologised before leaving, saying her mother was arriving soon, Cruella had then sent him off to bed and that’s when he had spoken to the rest of their family.

He stared at the bracelet, one hand stroking Frieda as his legs were used as pillows by the girls, Diego had made that for him as a promise to always be there no matter what. Because family stuck together. It made his throat tighten and his heart ache that he had almost forgotten such a vital part of him.

He went to sleep that night with thoughts of Diego and their shared childhood.

…

“My mom is so impossible! She doesn’t ever want me going anywhere!” Jane gushed as she and Mal walked down the halls, “She wants to spend total quality time together. And I’m, like, ‘Mom, I can go out, it’s perfectly safe!’ But she’s got all this guilt about leaving me with my dad. And she’s being a total pain!”

Mal smirked at her new friend, “You’re loving it.”

“Every single minute.” Jane giggled, “This Saturday night she wants to stay in and make brownies. Well, the brownies were my idea.” She bounced a little,

“Hey, I’m really sorry you guys got bumped back to alternate.” Jane Darling pouted from behind them, then she seemed to reconsider, “Hold it, wait… No I’m not!” She laughed,

Mal and Jane shared a look, Mal grinned, “Honey, you might wanna consider talking to Carlos and Audrey…”

“Assuming they let you near them.” Jane snorted, Darling looked furious,

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Go and find out!” Mal shooed her away as she and Jane stopped in front of the trophy case, Darling stormed off. Jane and Mal looked at the statue and picture of John Godfather.

“Jonathan the Great.”

“And there’s been no sign of him?” Mal asked,

“That last spell... He said I’d never make trouble again. Wherever he is I don’t think we’ll have to worry.” Jane shuddered,

“Twisted.” They both turned and began walking away,

“I’m just happy to have my body back. I’m thinking of getting fat.” Jane nodded, Mal hummed,

“Y’know, I think fat or chubby people are gorgeous!”

Neither of them nor anyone of the student body noticed the eyes move and the muffled sounds escape the trophy.

Chapter Text

Dr. Jumbaa spoke loudly to the class, grinning, “Their ancestors were here long before we were.” The slides behind him showing an ant facing off with another, bigger insect, “Their progeny will be here long after we are gone. The simple and ubiquitous ant.” He turned off the projector, turned the lights on and began walking up the aisle. “Now. If you read the homework you should know the two ways that ants communicate.” He turned to face Mal as he stopped at her desk, “Miss Bertha.”

“Ways that ants communicate.” She spoke slowly, Dr. Jumbaa nodded, humming, “With… Other ants.”

“From the homework.”

Carlos leaned against his desk as Doug waved for Mal’s attention, he began stroking Carlos’ back once he was sure he had Mal’s attention, “S… Touch.” She thinned her lips, Dr. Jumbaa nodded,

“And?”

Carlos sat up, deciding to help, he touched his nose, flaring it,

“Smell!”

“Wonderful. Is there anything else Misters Oscar and Günther would like to tell you?” Just as the boys winced, the bell went off, Dr. Jumbaa walked back to the front, “Alright, chapters six through eight by tomorrow, people.” Mal tried to rush past, only failing when Jumbaa put an arm in front of her, Carlos and Doug gave her a look before walking past,

“Great class, Dr. J!” Carlos called as he left, Doug hit his arm, Dr. Jumbaa shook his head fondly, turning back to Mal, who leaned against his desk, “I gather you had a few problems at your last school?”

“Well,” Mal shrugged, she realised how much of a feat it was to get kicked out of Dragon Hall of all places, “What teenager doesn’t?”

Dr. Jumbaa smirked, “Cut school, get in fights, burn down the gym. Adam showed me your permanent record.”

“Of course he did.” She sighed, “It was already on-”

Dr. Jumbaa held up his hand, “I just can’t wait to see what you do here.”

“Destructo Girl. That’s me.” Mal muttered bitterly, Jumbaa gave her an almost fatherly look,

“But I suspect it’s gonna be great.”

“You mean, ‘great’ in a bad way?” Mal frowned, gesturing with her hands,

Dr. Jumbaa smiled conspiratorially, moving the projector back into the closet, “You have a first-rate mind and you can think on your feet. Imagine what you could accomplish if you actually did the-”

“The homework thing.” Mal nodded, “I’m working on it, I don’t think Doug’s gonna let me have a lot of fun.”

“I understand you probably have a good excuse for not doing it. Even with Mr Günther’s help,” He closed the closet door, returning to her, “Amazingly enough, I don’t care. I know you can excel in this class, and so I expect no less. Is that clear?” He gave her a stern look, Mal nodded,

“Of course!”

“And please don’t listen to the principal or anyone else’s negative opinion about you.” Dr. Jumbaa shook his head, “He was raised in a biased world. Let’s make them eat that permanent record. Yes?” He smiled softly, Mal smiled back, grabbing her bag,

“Okay! Thanks.”

“Chapters six through eight!”

Dr. Jumbaa packed up the classroom, smiling at his colleague, Dr. Doppler,

“Was that, uh, the new girl?” He asked nervously, moving his glasses up his face, Jumbaa nodded, “Hm… What… What do you know about her?”

Jumbaa gave the man a careful look, “Delbert, if you want to pass judgement on a person because of their actions and not the influences in their lives that may or may not have had impact on their actions, then might I suggest starting with me? I am in your age range. That girl is something else.” He pointed a finger at the lanky man, “Don’t be biased because of the sunshine and rainbow life you had grown up in. Don’t be like Principal Florian.” With that, he left the class so that Dr Doppler could set up for his own.

The man watched him go in alarm, he had almost forgotten how dangerous Jumbaa was. He shivered as he remembered the little that he was told, it was enough to give Jumbaa a reputation in the school and town, really.

Doppler sat down at the desk with a sigh, relaxing, he leaned forward; Jumbaa was right, but it was still… Difficult. Both he and Mal came from different cultures compared to Delbert.

He took off his glasses, placing them on his desk as he rubbed his eyes, leaning back in his chair. He tensed at the cold thing wrapping around his neck, eyes wide, he looked up and behind himself, his scream was cut off as he was dragged out of his chair, it fell to the floor, screeching could be heard.

…

Doug made his way to the bar, quickly placing orders for him, Carlos and Mal, unfortunately the only free space was next to Chad and Co. minus Ben and James,

“Seven, including Ally. I’ll tell you, though, Arabella was looking to make it eight!” Chad grinned,

“Oooh, Arabella, Teach Atlantica's niece? The one in college?”

Chad nodded, “Home for the holidays and looking for love! She’s not my type, though. Girls really gotta have something to go with me.”

“Something like a lobotomy?” Doug muttered, Chad and his goons turned to him, sneering,

“Doug. How many times have you scored?”

“Well, uh…” Doug flushed a little, glad for the dim lighting, his blush couldn’t be seen by the jackass.

“It’s just a question.” Chad grinned sweetly,

“Are we talking today, or the whole week?” Doug was infinitely glad for his friendship with Carlos; His attitude was rubbing off on him.

The group snickered. Doug grabbed their drinks, spotting Mal and Carlos making their way to a table.

“Oh! Duty calls!” Doug grinned, leaving the bar and approaching his friends, Chad scowled as he and his friends watched, “Babes!” He winced, he didn’t like the sound of that, it sounded more natural coming from other people… Like Carlos, or Mal. Doug handed them their drinks before wrapping his arms around the two,

“Dougie, I love you, but… What are you doing?” Carlos tilted his head,

“Work with me here. Chad had the nerve to question my manliness. I’m just gonna give him a visual.” He shrugged, Carlos laughed, shaking his head in disbelief,

“Or you could just say you're demi, dude.” Carlos snorted, Doug pouted, “Hey, no, darling, that’s my gig. Get your own!”

Mal shrugged, wrapping her free arm around Doug’s waist, “I’m gonna show that ass.”

Doug leaned against Mal, giving Carlos a smug look, Carlos rolled his eyes, kissing Doug’s cheek, the other boy grinned, turning back to Chad. The blond looked mildly outraged whereas his buddies looked impressed.

“I don’t believe it.” Mal breathed, Carlos and Doug frowned, following her line of sight, Doug let her go as she walked towards a man with a red coat on,

“Who’s that?” Carlos frowned,

“That must be the elusive Harry.” Doug explained, moving to the table,

“That weird guy that warned her about all the vampires?” Carlos muttered, Doug nodded, “Well, he’s buff! She never said anything about him being buff!” Carlos looked him up and down, shaking his head a second later.

…

“Well! Look who’s here!” Mal smirked, leaning on one leg, Harry looked around the club,

“Hi.”

“I’d say it’s nice to see you, but then we both know that’s a big fat lie.” Mal hummed, Harry looked down at her,

“I won’t be long.” Harry promised,

“No, you’ll just give me a cryptic warning about some exciting new catastrophe, and then disappear into the night. Right?” Mal rolled her eyes,

“You’re cold.” Harry frowned, Mal raised a brow,

“You can take it.”

It was Harry’s turn to roll his eyes, taking off his coat, “I mean, you look cold.” He draped it over her shoulders.

…

“Oooh! Harry’s here!” Audrey smiled as she joined the boys,

Carlos nodded, “Yep. Seems like it… Oh, okay, so, I have no chance with him.” He pouted, watching Harry put his coat over Mal’s shoulders.

“You don’t know that.” Doug shrugged, Carlos snorted,

“Please, coat-giving? Classic move.”

“He’s right.” Audrey nodded, taking a sip of her drink.

…

“A little big on me.” She tugged the coat closer to herself, frowning at the large gashes on his arms, “What’s that?”

“Don’t tell me you’ve never seen blood before?” Harry smirked, deflecting, Mal gave him a tired look, Harry shrugged, “Someone got away.”

“Somebody with a big fork?” Mal asked,

“He’s coming.” Harry sighed, rubbing his eyes,

“The Fork Guy?” Mal asked slowly,

“Don’t let him corner you. Don’t give him a moment’s mercy. He’ll rip your throat out.” Harry pointed to her, giving her the most serious look she’d ever seen from him so far,

“Okay, I’ll give you improved marks for that one. Ripping a throat out, it’s a strong visual, it’s not cryptic!” Mal congratulated him, Harry sighed, deflating,

“I have to go.”

“Sweet dreams to you, too.” She snorted, returning to her friends and cousin.

…

Hades had met up with Mal as soon as she and Audrey got out of her car, eating an apple, “So, you said Harry told you about a… Fork Guy?”

“That’s it. Fork Guy.”

“I think there are too many guys in your life.” Hades grinned, Audrey snickered, hugging Doug as they met up with him at a bench.

“I’ll see what I can find out.” Hades nodded to Carlos as he came up behind them, leaving.

Mal and Audrey sat next to Doug, putting their bags down as Carlos rubbed the back of his neck, “Doc Doppler’s not here today.”

Mal looked relieved, “Oh thank Gods! I swear he’s out to get me. Or scared of me.”

“Scared.” Doug looked at Mal, “Did I say that?”

“What happened, is he sick?” Audrey liked him, he might have been a bitch about Mal but Doppler was actually very nice once you got past his ego, she’d heard he’d gotten a girlfriend and had started loosening up,

“They didn’t say anything about sick.” Carlos slouched, “Something about missing.”

“He’s missing?” Mal gawked,

“Well, let me think. Yeah, they said missing.” Carlos shook his head, “I know he was prejudiced, but he was chilling out a little.”

“I’m sure he’ll…” Doug looked past Mal and stopped, “I-”

His friends turned to see what was wrong, Carlos whistled as a gorgeous woman made her way up the stairs of Auradon Prep, she stopped right in front of the group, smiling at them all,

“Could you help me?” She pouted,

“Yes!” Doug clamped his mouth shut, Carlos coughed,

“I’m looking for Biology.” Carlos frowned, Biology was Jumbaa’s class.

“Oh, I thought you were the Physics sub.” He raised a brow, sniffing her, at her sharp look, he stopped, eyes wide,

“Yes, well, I have biology first, Dr. Jumbaa is busy at a conference.”

Mal narrowed her eyes, “Last minute or something?”

The sub nodded, “I believe so. Anyway; Biology?”

Chad stepped up next to them before Doug could splutter, “Hi! Chad Charming. I’m going there right now. It’s not far from the varsity field where I play Tourney.”

“Oh! Thank you, Chad!” She laughed, Doug watched them and frowned as Chad gave him a smug look, Carlos rolled his eyes,

“Don’t worry; He’s a little virgin.”

Mal choked on her spit, “I’m sorry- What?”

Carlos grinned, “Yeah, no we never did anything. And I can smell it.” Mal nodded as if remembering one of her friends was a werewolf.

“It’s funny how the Earth never opens up and swallows you when you want it to.” Doug sighed, everyone nodded their heads in agreement.

…

Natalie wrote her name on the board. Mal spotted Dr. Doppler’s glasses on the floor, she picked them up and Doug took them,

“Dr. Doppler dropped his glasses…” Doug examined the cracked glass, “Why wouldn’t he pick them up? He’s blind without them.”

He set the glasses on the lab table and Mal gave Natalie a glance as they walked to their stools. She faced the room a second later, “My name is Natalie French, and I will be substituting for Dr. ’s Jumbaa and Doppler.”

“Do you know when they’re coming back?” Mal asked, eyes fixed on her,

“No, I don’t, um,” She looked down at her roster, nodding, “Mal. They just call and tell me where they want me.” She shrugged,

“I’ll tell you where I want you.” One of Chad’s friends muttered, Natalie turned to him sharply,

“Excuse me, Michael?”

“Uh, I was just wondering if you were gonna pick up where Dr. Jumbaa left off.”

Natalie smiled at him, “Yes. His notes tell me you were right in the middle of insect life.” She picked up a mantis mounted in a clear plastic box. “The praying mantis is a fascinating creature. Forced to live alone. Who can tell me why? Mal?” She put the mantis back down.

“Well, the words ‘bug-ugly’ kinda spring to mind.” Mal shrugged, the class laughed quietly and Natalie bristled, Carlos covered his nose a little, choking on the smell coming from her,

“There is nothing ugly about these unique creatures. The reason they live alone is because they’re cannibals!”

“Ohhh…” Mal nodded, everyone else looked disgusted,

“Oh, well, it’s hardly their fault! It’s the way nature designed them: noble, solitary and prolific. Over one thousand eight hundred species worldwide, and in nearly all of them the female is larger and more aggressive than the male.”

“Nothing wrong with an aggressive female.” Chad grinned at Mal, she looked at him and scoffed.

“The Auradon Mantis lays her eggs, and then finds a mate…” Natalie began as she walked through the room, looking at Doug and Chad, “… To fertilize them. Once he’s played his part, she covers the eggs in a protective sack and attaches it to a leaf or twig out of danger. Now, if she’s done her job correctly, in a few months she’ll have several hundred offspring.” By the time she was done she had made her way back to the front of the class, Carlos stumbled out of his chair and out of the room, Natalie didn’t pay him any mind, “You know, we should make some model egg sacks for the science fair. Who would like to help me do that after school?” All the boys raised their hands. “Good!”

…

After class Mal and Doug met with Audrey and Carlos in the cafeteria, “Hot dog surprise. Be still, my heart.” Mal sighed, Carlos grinned, holding up a food bag, “Share?” Mal pouted,

“Call me old-fashioned, I don’t want any more surprises in my hot dogs.” Doug grouched, Carlos gave Mal a portion of his food,

“So, hey, Carlos, what was that in class?” Mal asked, Doug looked to him, confused,

“What happened in class?”

“He bolted. You didn’t notice?” Mal asked, Doug shook his head,

“She was overwhelming. Like, her stench was…” Carlos shuddered, “And the way she looked at most of the boys-”

“Something you could never appreciate, Oscar.” Chad laughed as he passed by with a tray full of food, “Gotta carb up for my one-on-one with Miss French today.” He turned to Doug “When’s yours? Oh, right, tomorrow. You came in second, I came in first. Guess that’s what they call natural selection.” He left, Carlos blinked at his ex,

“That’s childish.”

“Guess it’s what they call a rehearsal!” Doug called,

“Excuse you!” Jane Darling called as she bumped into Mal, who was clearly seated and therefore Jane was in the wrong, but hey. Jane walked to the counter and showed a paper, smirking, “Medically prescribed lunch. My doctor ships it daily… I’ll only be here as long as I can hold my breath.” She walked to the back and opened the refrigerator, a second later she screamed. Mal and her friends ran to see a headless body inside of the refrigerator. “His head! His head! Oh, my God, where’s his head?!” Jane screeched,

“It’s Dr Doppler.” Mal breathed.

…

Hades poured a glass of water, bringing it over to Doug, who sat on the steps with Carlos, tear tracks down his cheeks. Audrey and Mal sat at the table.

“Here. Drink this.”

Doug absently took the glass, “No thank you.” He took a sip,

“I’ve never seen…” Mal sucked in a breath, Hades turned to her, “I mean, I’ve never seen anything like… That was new.”

“Who would wanna hurt Dr. Doppler?” Audrey asked,

“He didn’t have any enemies on the staff that I’m aware of. He was a civilized man. I liked him.” Hades shrugged, “You know, despite.” He waved vaguely,

“So did I.” Doug breathed,

Mal looked down at her friend, “Well, we’re gonna find out who did this. We’ll find them and we’ll stop them.”

“Count on it.” Carlos added,

“What do we know?” Hades leaned against the railing,

“Oh, not a lot, um…” Mal spared Doug a glance, he sniffed, wiping his nose, “He was killed here on campus.”

“I’m guessing the last day we saw him.” Carlos whispered,

“How do you work that out?” Hades tilted his head,

“He didn’t change his clothing.” Doug croaked,

“This is a question that no one particularly wants to hear, but… Where did they put his head?” Audrey asked, looking around the group,

“Good point. I didn’t wanna hear that.” Doug nodded,

“Harry!” Mal stood up abruptly, “He warned me that something was coming.”

Doug took another sip of water as he watched Mal walk over to the table.

“Yes. Yes he did, didn’t he? I wish I knew what he meant. I’ve been trying to gather more information about the Queen, our local vampire… Queen.” Hades cleared his throat, “There was one oblique reference to a vampire who displeased the Queen and cut his hand off in penance.”

“Cut off his hand and replaced it with a fork?” Carlos asked, frowning,

“I don’t know what he replaced it with.”

“So, why would he come after a teacher?” Audrey asked, Carlos wrapped his arm around Doug,

“I’m not certain he did. There was an incident two nights ago…” Hades trailed off as he walked to the counter, picking up a newspaper before heading back to the table, Doug and Carlos had made their way over, Carlos’ arm draped over Doug’s waist, “Involving a homeless person in Weatherly Park. He was practically shredded, but, uh, nothing like Dr. Doppler.”

“Fork Guy doesn’t do heads.” Audrey remarked,

“Not historically.”

“And Dr. Doppler’s blood wasn’t drained.” Carlos scrunched his nose.

“So there’s something else out there?” Doug asked shyly,

“Besides Silverwareman? Oh, this is fun, we’re on monster island.” Audrey rolled her eyes, arms crossed over her chest,

“We’re on a Hellmouth.” Carlos pointed out, “It’s a centre of mystical convergence.”

“Well, unpleasant things do gravitate here, it’s true, but we don’t know there’s anything besides this guy. He’s still our likely suspect.” Hades side, rubbing his forehead,

“Where was that guy killed? Weatherly Park?”

Hades nodded, answering Mal’s question. Good. That meant she could go and kick his ass for killing one of her friends’ favourite teachers.

…

“You went hunting last night.” Hades drawled, Mal nodded,

“I did.” She followed him to his office, watching him practically inhale his coffee,

“And?”

“I found Mr Utensils. And something a lot more interesting.”

Hades perked up, “What was it? Don’t leave me in suspense!”

“Do you know Miss French, the teacher that’s subbing for Dr. Jumbaa and Dr. Doppler?”

Hades made vague sounds, “Yeah.” She gave him bad vibes.

“Well, I’m chasing Claw Guy last night, and Miss Praying Mantis Is Life is heading home. The Claw Guy takes one look at her and runs screaming for cover.” She made some jazz hands,

“He what? Ran away?” Hades wondered what kind of human could make even a vampire with huge claws turn tail.

“He was petrified.”

“Of Miss French?”

“Yeah! So I’m an undead monster that can shave with my hand… How many things am I afraid of?” Mal gestured,

“Not many. And not substitute teachers, as a rule.” Hades sighed, thinking, brows furrowing,

3So what’s her deal?” Mal crossed her arms over her chest,

“I think perhaps it would be a good idea if we kept an eye on her.” Hades nodded,

“Then I better get to class.” Mal scoffed, leaving the office.

…

Mal rushed down the stairs, stopped by Mr Florian, “You were there. You saw Dr Doppler, yes?” He asked her, Mal spluttered for a second,

“You mean yesterday in the cafeteria when we found him-”

“Dead, yes. You witnessed the event, so this way, please.” His arm hovered over her back as he began leading her to the counselor,

“Well, no, I’m gonna be late for biology-”

“Extremely late. You have to see a counselor. Everyone who saw the body has to see a crisis counselor.” Florian hurried along, stopping Mal before she could protest, “We all need help with our feelings. Otherwise we bottle them up, and before you know it, we start burning down gyms.” Mal decided against getting offended,

“But, I really, really don’t-”

“No, you have to talk to a counselor and start the healing. You have to heal.” He insisted, Mal realised how lacking in extreme situations Auradon Prep was. He sat her down in a chair outside of the counselor’s office and paced off. Mal leaned back in the chair and looked bummed. Then she heard Jane inside the office.

“I don’t know what to say, it was really, I mean, one minute you’re in your normal life, and then who’s in the fridge? It really gets to you, a thing like that. It was… Let’s just say I haven’t been able to eat anything since yesterday. I think I lost, like, seven and a half ounces? Way swifter than that so-called diet that quack put me on. Oh, I’m not saying that we should kill a teacher every day just so I can lose weight, I’m just saying when tragedy strikes, we have to look on the bright side. You know?” Mal scrunched her nose at Jane’s monologue, “Like how even a used Mercedes still has their leather seats!”

…

Mal shook her head, “I’m saying she craned her neck. We are talking full on Exorcist twist.” Mal shuddered, Carlos and Audrey gaped,

“Ouch!” Audrey winced,

“Which reminds me, how come Chad, who worked with her one-on-one yesterday, isn’t here today?” Carlos frowned, “Not that I care about my ex, but there’s much death lately.”

“Inquiring minds wanna know.” Audrey nodded her agreement,

“Any luck?” Mal sighed as she stood next to Hades, Carlos went over to the computer,

“I’ve not found any creature as yet that strikes terror in a vampire’s heart.” He shrugged, “Except maybe a werewolf.” Carlos nodded,

“True.”

“Try looking under things that can turn their heads all the way around.” Mal suggested,

“Nothing human can do that.” Hades blinked, “Oh!”

“Insects, my good Watcher, insects!” Audrey clapped,

“What are you going to do?” Hades asked as Mal walked up the stairs,

“My homework.” She shrugged, disappearing into the stacks.

…

Doug took a deep breath, opening the classroom door, he saw Miss French in the middle of making a sandwich, “Hi.” He waved weakly,

“Oh, Hi! I was just grabbing a snack. Can I fix you something?” She smiled sweetly,

“No thanks, I’m not really… Hungry,” His eyes drifted to the model, eyes widening as he pushed up his glasses, “Wow, if this were real the bugs would be…”

“…As big as you!” Miss French laughed,

“Yeah! So! Where do we start?” Doug smiled gently,

“Oh, Doug!” Miss French stood up, “I’ve done something really stupid. I hope you can forgive me.” Doug frowned,

“Oh?”

“I have a teacher’s conference in half an hour, and I left the paint and papier-maché at home. I don’t suppose you’d like to come to my place tonight to work on it there?”

Doug suddenly felt doubt, she might be a substitute, but she was still a stranger. “Um.” She reached forward, touching his arm, Doug’s body slackened a little,

“Seven-thirty? Here’s my address.” She wrote it down, folding the paper and pressing it into his hand, “I’ll see you tonight?” She winked, Doug nodded, smiling stupidly, he left.

…

“Check this out: ‘ The praying mantis can rotate its head 180 degrees while waiting for its next meal to walk by. ’” Mal slammed her book down on the table, “Ha!”

“Well, Miss French is sort of big. For a bug?” Audrey frowned,

“And she is, by and large, woman-shaped.” Hades shrugged,

Carlos shook his head, “Okay. Factoid One: Only the praying mantis can rotate its head like that.” He started, counting on his fingers, Mal looked at him with a smile, “Factoid Two: A pretty whacked-out vampire is scared to death of her. Factoid Three: Her fashion sense screams predator.” Carlos shrugged, “And she smells funny and I swear to god she gave me a death-stare when I tried to silently sniff her.” He thinned his lips, “That sounds so wrong.”

“If you’re right, then she’d have to be a shape shifter or a perception distorter. On a helpful note, I had a buddy back in Greece, Tithonus, who has advanced degrees in entomology mythology.

“Entomawho?” Audrey blinked,

“Bugs and fairy tales.”

“I knew that.” The brunette grinned,

“If I recall correctly, he claimed there was some beast…” Hades shook his head, “It-”

“Mal, 911! Chad’s mom called the school. He never came home last night.” Carlos tapped the keyboard rapidly,

“The boy who worked with Miss French yesterday?” Hades frowned,

“Yeah! If Miss French is responsible for-” Carlos snapped his mouth shut as his eyes widened in horror, “Doug’s supposed to be helping her right now! He’s attracted to a giant insect!”

“Okay, don’t panic, I’ll warn him. But I need you to hack onto the coroner’s office for me.” Mal nodded, calming down,

“Well, what are we looking for?” Carlos turned to her, Mal sucked in a breath,

“Autopsy on Dr. Doppler. I’ve been trying to figure out these marks that I saw on his corpse…” She trailed off as Carlos got to work, “I’m thinking they were teeth. And, uh, these cuddlies?” Mal picked up the book, pointing to a close-up picture of a mantis, “Should definitely be brushing after every meal.” She turned to Hades, letting Carlos do his thing, “And you were saying something about a beast?”

“Right, I gotta make a call.” Hades turned away, two seconds later, he turned back to Carlos, “This computer invasion is entirely legal. Right?” Carlos grinned,

“Of course!”

Hades gave them a thumbs up, “Right. Wasn’t here, didn’t see it, couldn’t have stopped you.”

…

When Carlos deleted his history extremely thoroughly, he rushed to find Doug, to warn him about Miss French and her buggy-ness.

“Doug!”

“Carlos!” Doug grinned at his friend, it didn’t waver, even when he noticed his friends distress.

“So, how’d it go with Miss French?” Carlos desperately hoped that it had happened over lunch and that Doug wasn’t going to end up headless,

“Well, we’re going to go back to her place after school,” Doug rolled his eyes at Carlos’ alarmed look, “She just forgot supplies at her place, and it would be easier to do it there!” He shrugged,

“Doug, she’s not what she seems.” Carlos said slowly,

“I know, she’s so much more.” Doug grinned stupidly,

“Okay, um… Remember when we met her?” Doug nodded, “Okay, well, I gave her a lil sniff and…”

“And?”

“I don't think she’s human.”

“I see. So if she’s not human she’s?”

“Technically? A big bug.”

Doug burst out laughing, Carlos huffed, “I’m serious!”

“I completely understand. I’ve met someone, and you’re jealous.” Doug shrugged again, Carlos blinked,

“Wait what?”

“Look, there’s nothing I can do about it. Uh, there’s just this certain chemical thing between Miss French and me.”

Carlos gestured around them, “Yeah! It’s called pheromones. She’s using her pheromones to lure you back to her place so she can have freaky little babies with you then tear off your head!”

“She’s not an insect! She’s human, okay?” Doug glared at Carlos, “Listen, Carlos, I don’t know what’s gotten into you, but not everything is suddenly about what goes bump in the night!”

Carlos gaped watching as Doug turned around and walked away, Carlos shut his mouth and took a sniff of the air, “Crap.”

…

Natalie smiled, finished pouring the drinks as she waited for the bell to go off, just as she sat back down, there was a quiet knock on her door, quickly followed by the bell, she adjusted her dress, standing and opening the door, she brightened her smile, making it friendlier,

“Hi! Come on in!”

Doug smiled faintly, looking away from her upon noticing her outfit, he walked in and around her,

Natalie closed the door, “Should I change? Is this too-”

“No, no, it’s the most beautiful dress I’ve ever seen.” Doug nodded, fiddling with his fingers,

She smiled and went back into the living room, Doug following behind her.

“Thank you. That’s sweet. Martini?” She picked up one of the glasses, turning to him with another smile, “Oh, I’m sorry,” She started as if just realising he was, you know, underage, which makes this situation, you know, illegal, but Wheadon didn’t seem to care, so I’m gonna bring it up a little. “Would you like something else?” Doug took the glass, something in the lack of his mind nagging him to not accept or drink it, he pushed it aside. “I just need to relax a little, I’m kinda nervous around you.” Natalie sat down, biting her lip nervously, “You’re probably cool as a cucumber!”

Doug sat down, “I like cucumbers. They're very good for you, they, uh, they’re great in water and I’m gonna stop now.”

Natalie laughed playfully, Doug’s laugh was more nervous as he took a gulp of the martini, blinking and squeezing his eyes shut as the alcohol hit, “Ohhh, hello!”

“Cheers!” Natalie clinked their glasses together, “Can I ask you a personal question?” She put her glass down and got closer to Doug. “Have you ever been with a woman before?”

“You mean, like, in, uh, the same room?” Doug cleared his throat nervously,

“You know what I mean.”

“Oh, that, uh… Well, let me think. Um…” Doug flushed, he’d never been with anyone, they hadn’t interested him, well, Carlos had, they’d kissed, but then he’d been with Chad and Carlos just wasn’t interested in anyone after him, so no, he hadn’t been with anyone. Natalie brought him out of his thoughts as she ran her fingers through his hair and around his ear. “Yeah, there were, uh…” She continued her stroke down to Doug’s chin. “I mean, and, uh, quite a few times… And then there was, uh…” Doug cut himself off, Natalie grinned,

“I know. I can tell.” She giggled,

“You can?” Doug’s pitched changed octave rapidly, he cleared his throat and his mind went back to his earlier conversation with Carlos,

“Oh, I like it. You might say, I… Need it.”

“Oh! Well, needs should, uh, y’know… Needs should definitely be met, as long as it doesn’t require ointments the next day, or-” Doug blinked slowly, frowning at the sound of muffled yelling, “Do you… Hear tha-”

“No…”

“Sounds like someone crying…” Doug shook his head,

“I don’t hear anything.” She took his hands in hers, “Your hands are so hot!”

Doug winced, falling back into the couch, “I mean, I know I’m not exactly… Did… Did you know, I’ve been having dreams? Uh-huh, of, of, of this, this girl with, uh, blue… Blue hair! And she’s so pretty! But… She’s… Uh… She’s not blond… With… With short curly hair, but she’s pretty! And… Do you not hear that? Is it just me?”

“Would you like to touch me with those hands?”

Doug frowned, shaking his head again, “No, not… Not really, I mean, I don’t really know you and, and uh, you, you’re a… A teacher and I’m your student and I’m also underage and wow your hands are,” He looked down at her hands, “Are… I should be going…” His eyes closed, Natalie grinned.

…

Doug woke up, frowning as he took in his surroundings, he grabbed the bars of what seemed to be a cell, pulling himself up, adjusting his glasses as he gaped at Miss French; a giant freaking Mantis of all things, “Miss… French?” Doug squeaked,

“Please, call me Natalie.”

Doug backed away into the cage. Eyes wide. Surprised by Chad when he reaches the far corner.

“Ah! Chad!” The other boy stared back with eyes just as wide as Doug’s,

“Oh, God! Oh, God!”

“Are you all right?” Doug asked gently, reaching through the bars to put a hand on his shoulder, Chad flinched, a hand in his hair, the other around his legs, knees up,

“Oh, God! You gotta get me outta here! You gotta! She, she, she gets you, and, uh…” Chad’s eyes looked distant as he looked to the right of Doug,

“What?” Doug paled, his mind coming up with a good idea as to what happens,

“She, she…”

“What does she do? Chad!”

“She, she… She, she takes you outta the cage, and she ties you up, and, and… She… She starts movin', and throbbin', and these eggs come shootin' out of her! And then…”

“What?” Doug wanted to throw up, throat dry,

“And then…”

“Don’t say it.”

“She mates with you!”

“Oh God.”

“That’s not the worst part!”

“That’s not?”

“Have you seen her teeth? Right while she’s, you know, right in the middle of… I saw her do it! I don’t wanna die like that!” Chad was hysterical at this point, hyperventilating,

“Chad! Chad! Chill! It’s okay. It’s gonna be okay. We’ll get outta this.” Doug nodded,

“You gotta plan? What is it?” Chad sounded so hopeful as he turned back to Doug,

…

Doug winced as his hands protested at the work he was doing to try to get the bar in his cage loose,

“Don’t do anything to make her mad!” Chad watched, panicked still, Doug pulled the bar out, “Hey, alright, now I can get outta my cage!” His enthusiasm died, “And into yours, what’d you do that for?” He pouted,

“A weapon!” Doug gave Chad a look,

“I think you’re gonna need it.” Chad was looking behind Doug, who turned and dropped the bar in surprise, she looked back and forth between the two, Chad joined Doug in his cell, “Uh he did that! He broke the cage! Take him! Not me!”

Doug gave him a death glare, he’d probably say something about throwing him under the bus but he was Doug, not Carlos or Mal or Audrey.

“What’s she doing?” Doug asked as she began moving her… Hand thing between them,

“I think it's eeny, meeny, miney…”

“Moe?” The claw landed on Doug, who felt tears prick his eyes, “Oh God, please, no.” He grabbed the bar as he scooted his way to the door of the cage, breathing heavily as the cell door was opened, he swung the bar and hit Natalie as he got up, she staggered from the surprising force. He ran for the stairs. Halfway up Natalie tripped him with her claw, and he tumbled back down the stairs, unconscious.

…

Doug, once again, woke up, this time with straps around his wrists and ankles, Natalie in his face.

“Oh, yeah, here it comes!” Chad laughed hysterically, hand tugging his hair,

“What? What’s happening?!”

“How do you like your eggs, bro, over easy or sunny side up?” Chad sobbed,

“Eggs? She’s gonna lay some…” Doug sucked in a breath, “Oh my-”

“The Auradon Mantis lays her eggs, and then finds a mate to fertilize them.” Doug’s mind flashed back to the class they’d had earlier, he whimpered.

…

Mal pushed the Fork Vampire down the sidewalk in front of her, Hades, Audrey and Carlos close behind. Carlos knew that even if he could sniff out where Doug was, it would be spotty at best depending on the weather, however a vampire that feared the Bug-Lady? That’s instinct.

“Come on! Come on, where is she? Which house is it? I know you’re afraid of her, I saw you! Come on!” Mal shoved the vampire, who began flinching, “Come on. What? What is it? This is her, isn’t it, this is her house? This is it! Better than radar!” She shoved him away and he immediately cut the ropes,

“Mal!” Audrey called.

He swung at Mal, but she leaned back in time, only to trip and fall backwards over the miniature picket fence running along the walk to the house. Fork Guy jumped to follow when she crawled backward on her butt until she hit the fence on the other side of the lawn. She ripped a picket from the fence and thrust it into Fork Guy as he took another swing at her. He fell over dead before bursting into dust. “Stupid vamp.”

…

Mal smashed the basement window and slid in seconds after Doug began screaming.

“Uh, hey, o-over here, hello! In the cage!” Chad waved holding onto a bar, Mal pulled her bag through the window and the others piled in,

“Let him go!” She rushed down the stairs and set the bag down, pulling two cans of insect spray from the bag and spraying Natalie in the face. Audrey ran behind Mal to open the cage. The spray disoriented Natalie as Carlos rushed to help Doug get out of the straps.

“Get them outta here!” Mal called, she pulled her phone out of her pocket and grabbed a machete from the bag.

“Hey, help me! Help me!” Chad sobbed again, Carlos gave Doug to Hades, letting him lean against the librarian as he went to help Chad,

“Come on, Chad.” Carlos held out his hand and braced himself as Chad clutched onto him, not willing to let go,

“Oh God thank you, thank you, thank you!”

Natalie retreated to the back of her nest as Mal started to close in on her.

“Remember Dr. Doppler? You scarfed his head? Yeah, well, he may not have liked me, but he was a good man . Eat dust.” She played the recording on her phone of bat sonars, Natalie flailed, knocking the machete from Mal’s hands, Hades watched the phone fly over him, hit the ground and slide under a refrigerator. He scrambled to get it, giving Doug to Audrey, who cradled him gently as Carlos awkwardly walked over with Chad still hugging him. Mal turned her attention back on Natalie. Natalie tried to trip Mal, but she jumped over her claw, Natalie’s movements slow.

Hades searched under the refrigerator as Mal kicked Natalie three times, seeing how far she incapacitated Natalie, she reached for the machete again, grabbing it just as Hades retrieved the phone and played the recording, the sounds of bat sonar severely hurt and disoriented Natalie, causing her to flail again, a lot more out of control this time, Natalie snarled.

“Bat sonar. Makes your whole nervous system go to hell. You can go there with it.” Mal hissed, hacking away at Miss French a few times, Hades winced as he stood, still playing the sonar until he was sure that Natalie was dead.

“Well, that’s dissected.” Carlos huffed,

“Just for the record.” Doug huffed, looking at Carlos, who stared back, “You were right. I’m an idiot and God bless you.” He turned to Audrey and Hades, “And, thank you guys too.” He took in a deep breath,

“Yeah, really.” Chad sniffed, wiping his nose briefly as he leaned out of his death grip for a second, nodding,

“Oh, pleasure.” Hades smiled, Chad nodded again and returned to hugging Carlos who looked overly alarmed and like he’d rather have Doug there instead,

“Yeah, well, don’t worry about it, Doug,” Carlos smiled at his friend, “You were under some heavy pheromones considering- Anyway, she only attacked virgins.” He smirked, Chad stiffened,

“What?” Chad croaked, leaning back again, “I am not -”

“I can smell it on you.” Carlos snorted, “And Dougie has his reasons.”

“That’s what female mantis do!” Audrey intoned, “They go after the pure!”

“You’re… Not kidding…” Chad looked around at all of them,

“Don’t worry, darling, I haven’t told anyone else despite my… Oh, what did you call it? Creepy Powers?” Carlos grinned, stepping out of Chad’s arms, the other flushed,

“But-”

“Chad.” Doug breathed, Chad looked at him, “Shut up.” He picked up the machete and smashed the eggs, “I’m going to need so much therapy. And to learn how to lie!”

…

Mal was alone in the Lake, Audrey having gone off with her friends, when Harry slid behind her, “I heard a rumor there was one less vampire walking around making a nuisance of himself.” He grinned, leaning against the table carefully,

“There is. I guess I should thank you for the tip.” Mal hummed, looking around the room, Harry clicked his tongue,

“Pleasure’s mine.” He nodded,

“Of course,” Mal turned to him, “It would make it easier if I knew how to get in touch with you.”

“I’ll be around.”

Mal studied him for a second, he matched her look unwaveringly, “Well… Anyway, you can have your jacket back.” She began to take it off,

“It looks better on you.” He shrugged, “Besides, I have hundreds.”

With that, he slid off the table and sauntered away, Mal watched, “Oh boy…”

…

Carlos and Doug had finally made their way to the club after telling Doug’s parents some form of the truth and then promising to tell them the rest that weekend and that Doug just needed to let loose and who better to do it with than his best friend in the very wide world?

They stopped their conversation as they noticed Harry just slip away from Mal, they shared a look of mild alarm and hesitant amusement as the boy sauntered his way over and past them, Carlos reflexively flared his nose and took a subtle sniff, hearing the other do the same, they faced each other for a second, assessing each other before Carlos grabbed Doug’s arm and practically dragged him towards Mal, ignoring his questions.

Harry stood there, alarmed for a moment before rushing off. Great. She was friends with a werewolf. So much for his redemption.

Chapter Text

Mal grinned, kicking the vampire in front of her in the face with a high roundhouse kick, forcing him to step backward to keep his balance. The vampire did a jumping half twisting crescent kick, which Mal ducked. He tried two punches, and Mal neatly blocked them, on his third punch she grabbed hold of his arm and hit him in the face with a high front snap kick. Letting go of the vampire’s arm, Mal punched him squarely in the midsection and followed up with a swinging punch to his face, sending him to the ground.

“We haven’t been properly introduced.” Mal pulled out her stake, flipping her hair, “I’m Mal, and you’re dust!” She plunged the stake into him as he got up forcing him to fall and burst into ashes. Hades clapped as he jumped off the crypt he was sat on, muttering an apology to the dead,

“Beautiful! Majestic! I loved it! Encore! Encore!” He cackled, Mal grinned, bowing low before standing straight again,

“Don’t mention it.” Mal waved him off, Hades looked down at the pile of ashes, freezing for a second before moving forward with a frown,

“Hello.” He picked up a ring off of the floor,

“Oh, that’s great! I kill them, you take their stuff.” Mal grinned, stopping when Hades gave her a mildly alarmed look, “What is it?”

“I don’t know.” Hades sighed,

“But it bothers you.” Mal pointed out, Hades nodded,

“I thought this vampire was just on a random kill, but it may be something else.” Hades sounded thoughtful,

“Something big?”

“Yep. To the library!”

…

A book slammed down on a podium, before the Queen opened it and read from it;

“‘And there will be a time of crisis, of worlds hanging in the balance. And in this time shall come the Anointed, the The Queen’s great warrior. And the Slayer will not know him, will not stop him, and he will lead her into Hell.’ As it is written, so shall it be.” She picked up the book, almost bored, “‘Five will die, and from their ashes the Anointed shall rise. The Brethren of Aurelius shall greet him and usher him to his immortal destiny.’” She sighed, stopping before the Brethren, “As it is written, so shall it be. ‘And one of the brethren shall go out hunting the night before and get himself killed, because he couldn't wait to finish his job before he ate.’ Oh, wait.” She grabbed one of them by the throat, “That’s not written anywhere.” She snarled, lifting the vampire off the ground, “The Anointed will be my greatest weapon against the Slayer! If you fail to bring him to me, if you allow that girl to stop you…” She threw the vampire into a coffin with no effort, “Here endeth the lesson.” She slammed the book shut and walked off.

…

Mal blinked, wondering how she’d woken up on a bus of all things when she was sure she had fallen asleep in her bed, she stood up, looking around at the eight people, she looked out the window and noticed how dark it was outside, going alert at the silhouette she caught outside for a split second. She backed away, heading for the front of the bus when she bumped into someone, she turned and her eyes widened,

“A pale horse emerged with death as its rider. You will be judged. You will be judged.” The crazed man stared into her soul before he pushed her, eyes flashing yellow.

…

Mal sat on the table and studied the ring after having told Hades about her dream, Hades nodded, “Okay, well, the dream will have to be worried about later,” He shrugged, giving her an apologetic look, “The symbol is a rune for fidelity though. However, I can’t find the sect it belongs to… Maybe one of the ancient ones, the… Smaller yet oh so powerful ones…”

“What about this?” She showed him the inside of the ring, “On the inside. It’s a sun and three stars. Haven’t we seen that somewhere?” She frowned, trying to place where she might have seen it. “Oh! My dream!”

“Let me see.” He leaned closer, frowning, “Oh yeah! The Order of Aurelius.” Hades leaned back as someone entered the library, they turned to look and Mal hopped off the table,

“Oh! Ruby! Hi!” Mal greeted,

“What can I help you with?” Hades greeted, Ruby smiled, waving at Mal,

“I lost my Emily. Dickinson.” She tucked a strand of her long hair behind her ear, “It’s dumb, but I like her around. Kind of a security blanket.” She nodded,

“I have something like that. Well, it’s an actual blanket. Uh, and I don’t really carry it around anym-more… So! Emily Dickenson, huh? She’s great!” Mal thinned her lips, wishing she’d just shut up for once.

“Poetry.” Hades winked with a click of his tongue, Ruby nodded, going in that direction,

“I didn’t think I’d find you here.” Ruby glanced back at Mal, who followed,

“Why not?”

“I, I didn’t mean… I mean… I think you can read.” Ruby flushed, Mal chuckled,

“Don’t worry, they do teach us some things over on the Isles.”

“I have no doubts about that… But you don’t seem bookwormy.” She began looking through the rows, “The type of person to lock themselves in a dark room with a lotta musty old books.” She found her book and turned back to Mal, who was smirking, “And I’ve offended you.” Ruby winced.

“No, I’m just surprised you gave any thought to what I’m like.” She shrugged, “I thought the novelty of having an Isle kid wore off, guess I was wrong.” She made sure her tone was playful and Ruby smiled before heading down,

“You shouldn’t be.”

Mal shrugged, “Oh well. People have opinions, I can’t change that.” She got between Ruby and the book Mal and Hades had been going through earlier, “But reading is fun, love a good ol’ book.”

“What’s this?”

“Not this one.”

“This one she doesn’t love.” Hades snorted, taking Ruby’s book to the checkout station, “She’s quite a good poet, I mean for a…”

“A girl?” Mal challenged, Hades gave her a look,

“If I said that my sisters and nieces would kill me; For an American.” He took Ruby’s student card and scanned both the book and card,

“I’ll, uh, see you in math…” Ruby grinned, taking both items and turning to Mal, “If I look up from my book at some point.”

Mal watched her leave, Hades came back around and went to grab the book they were looking through, “The Order of Aurelius is a very old and venerated sect. If they’re here, it’s for a good reason.” He hummed,

“Do you have any more copies of Emily Dickinson? I need one.” Mal glanced at Hades, who gave her a knowing look,

“Mal, as shocking as it is you wanting to take a book, we have some blood suckers to keep an eye on.”

“Right. I’m sorry, you’re right. Vampires.” Mal nodded.

…

“Ruby Ryder was talking to you?” Audrey muttered, eyes wide,

“It’s all true.”

“Wow! She hardly talks to anyone. She’s one of the Isle’s Second Generation here! Like, her dad used to be on the Isles!”

“She was so nice and shy.”

“What did you guys have to talk about?” Audrey asked as they headed for a table,

“Emily Dickinson.”

“Oh, yes! She’s such a bookworm! Just like her mother!” Audrey gave Mal a questioning look as they sat, “You don’t really read, Mal, let alone Dickinson.”

Mal pulled out the book and set it down for Audrey to see.

“You vixen!” She lightly hit her cousin’s shoulder, Carlos and Doug left their bubble of nerd to look over at them,

“Did you hear?” Carlos whispered, Mal looked over at them, “There’s some new hoity-toity vampire sect in town.” He shook his head,

“That’s bad.” Doug sounded concerned for his friends, “Carlos-”

“I’ll be fine! I can sniff them out before they realise they have a ‘wolf nearby! Besides, they’re bringing in the much needed tourist money!”

“Ruby! She’s all alone!” Audrey winked at Mal, “Maybe somebody should sit with her.”

“Mm, just to be polite!” Mal grinned, standing with her tray and book to head over to the bookworm,

“Okay, what just happened?” Carlos blinked, “What happened to the cult-sect talk?”

Mal walked over to Ruby’s table, Chad following from a different direction,

“Look, an empty seat!” He tried bumping into Mal, but she spun out of his way, Chad ended up on the floor,

“You good?” Mal snorted, Ruby hid her smile behind her hand as Mal sat next to her,

“Ruby, a bunch of us are loitering at the Enchanted Lake tonight. You there?” Chad asked as he stood, glaring at Mal for a second,

“Who’s all going?” Ruby tilted her head,

“Well, um, I’m gonna be there.” Chad shrugged,

“Who else?” Ruby raised her brow,

“You mean besides me?” Chad smirked, Ruby ignored him and turned to Mal,

“Mal, what about you?”

“No, no, no! She, uh, she doesn’t like fun.” Chad floundered,

“How ‘bout we meet there at eight?” Ruby smiled, Mal nodded,

“Hell yeah!”

Chad fumed.

…

“It’s not that big a deal. It’s just a bunch of people getting together.” Mal sighed as she and Audrey walked through the library doors,

“It’s a very big deal!”

“It’s not!”

“It is!” She pointed to Hades, “Tell her!” He approached them,

“What?”

“Date.”

“Today?” Hades frowned, looking down at his phone,

“No! Mal has a date!”

Hades winced, “Yeah, well, I’m about to talk about trouble. A violent and disturbing prophecy is about to be fulfilled.” Hades jazz-hands them.

“The Order of Aurelius.” Mal’s voice pitched in hope that she would be wrong,

“Afraid so, kid. I’ve looked at the writings of Aurelius himself, and he prophesied that the brethren of his order would come to The Queen and bring him the Anointed.” Hades shook his head,

“Who’s that?” Audrey asked as the girls sat at a table, Mal sitting on top of it,

“Well, I don’t know exactly, a warrior, but it says he will rise from the ashes of the Five on the evening of the thousandth day after the Advent of Septus.” Hades shrugged,

“Well, we’ll be ready whenever it is.” Mal grinned, Hades winced,

“You have a date tonight, right?” Mal nodded, “Oooh, you might want to cancel.”

“What?! No!” Mal groaned “Come on! This is my first date since,” She gestured to herself, “This!”

“Alright, I’ll just jump in my time machine, go back to the twelfth century and ask the vampires to postpone their ancient prophecy for a few days while you go have food with someone.”

“Okay, at this point you’re abusing sarcasm.” Mal frowned,

“If I was British I could claim we invented it, seeing as I’m not…” He shook himself out of his musings, “Mal, this is no ordinary vampire. But we have to stop him before he reaches The Queen.” Hades pleaded,

“But…” She pouted, “Cute girl! Teenager! Post-pubescent fantasies!” Mal gestured,

“Okay! Okay! I get it!” Hades winced, Audrey hid her smile behind her mouth, “I would love to help you there! But I can’t! You, unfortunately have a job to do, it sucks it doesn’t pay, but it is a job nonetheless and I want you to have a life! I do, but this is important! Just text her! Tell her you have an emergency that has just come up!”

…

The graveyard was… To put it mildly… Dead. No pun intended. There was nothing going on. No one was rising. Nothing was happening.

“So… Maybe I was wrong.” Hades winced as he finished off his drink,

Mal nodded, looking down at her own drink, “Big yes.” Something nagged at the back of her mind,

“Well, we’ve waited here long enough.” Hades sighed,

“Besides, there aren’t any fresh graves. Who’s gonna rise?” Mal stood up, stretching, Hades sighed,

“Apparently no one tonight.”

“Then I can bail? I can go to The Enchanted Lake and find Ruby?” Mal pleaded, Hades sighed, nodding, Mal hugged him briefly before rushing off, phone out.

…

“A pale horse emerged with death as its rider. You will be judged. You will be judged.”

…

Mal frowned down at her phone; Ruby couldn’t make it tonight, after Mal cancelled Ruby had found herself in a rabbit hole of non-stop reading. She turned and walked back to her house, doubting that Carlos and Doug would be at the Lake. Not since a couple weeks ago, Carlos said Doug was still having nightmares…

It hit her then, her dream. A bus. A crazed man. The five would be from the bus.

…

“That day’s gonna bring fire. Fire comin’ down! Judgment!” The crazed man turned to the teenager huddling his mother, “Don’t think you’re ready, ready to look upon him. If there’s sin in there, there’s sin all around. It’s a liquid. On that day there won’t be anybody tellin’ us what to do or why we’re doin’ it. You can’t prepare. On that day-”

The bus driver looked back and frowned, “Hey, you gotta sit down. Okay?” The teen held his mother even closer,

“Are you willing to stand with the righteous?” The crazed man called, the bus jerked as the driver pumped the brakes, thumping something before swerving, running through a sign and hitting a pole, bringing the bus to a stop, the driver looked back at everyone, eyes wide,

“Everyone okay?”

The passengers looked at each other, a little shaken but okay. The driver nodded to himself, getting up and out to check the victim.

“Are you all right?” He knelt down beside them, “Can you move?” He croaked as the person grabbed him by the throat, choking him.

Back on the bus, one of the strangers punched through a window, grabbing the crazed man by the throat, pulling him out and biting him. The rest of the vampires all climb into the bus to get the other people.

…

“So you just went home?” Carlos muttered, Mal nodded,

“What was I supposed to do? The app wasn’t working and I don’t know the bus routes in town.”

Carlos pursed his lips, “Fair enough…” He nudged her playfully, “Although you could have asked me.”

“Yeah, but in the heat of the moment…” She sighed, shaking her head, “I can’t take this anymore. I must have a life! I demand one!”

Mal leaned on the lockers looking down just as Ruby came up to her, Carlos nudged her.

“Hey, Mal!”

“Ruby!”

“So, what happened last night?” She asked softly, Mal winced, Carlos looked between them,

“Aurora had to go to the vet and needed Mal’s help!” Carlos blurted out, Mal gave him a wide-eyed look before nodding,

“That’s… So cool, um, do you want to see if you are free tonight?”

“Tonight?” Mal smiled,

“Well, we could invite the chess club, but they drink and they start fights…” Ruby giggled, Mal hummed,

“Tonight works.”

“Great! I’ll pick you up at seven?” Ruby asked, Mal nodded,

“Um, I’ll see you then!” Ruby walked away, Carlos grabbed her arm, excited,

“Mal has a second chance!” He sang.

…

Mal and Carlos barged into the library, Mal looked furious, “There was a bus accident last night.” She almost screamed, Carlos put a hand on her shoulder, Hades looked up from his books,

“Huh?”

“Yesterday, before Ruby gave me Bi-Panic! I told you I dreamt I was on a bus and I saw someone from the Order of Aurelius and a guy on the bus and-”

“Calm down!” Hades held up his hands, Mal sucked in a breath, “Okay, so, we got carried away and forgot about your dream,” He turned to Carlos, “There was a bus accident?” Carlos nodded, holding up his phone with the announcement. “Ah, crap.”

…

“You have done well. Everything is in place. When this night’s work is done, I will have a mighty ally. I’ll be one step closer to freeing myself from this… Mystical prison.” The Queen felt her confines with a frown, “I’ve been trapped down here so long I’ve nearly forgotten what it’s like on the surface,” She sounded nostalgic, “Well, there’ll be time enough to remember… When I rule it! If she tries to stop you, kill her. Give your own lives, but do not fail to bring the Anointed. I know you won’t disappoint me.” She grabbed a fly from the air and the other vampires cringed.

…

“Okay, so I need an outfit that is casual enough to be a date outfit and an ass-kicking outfit.” Mal huffed, going through her wardrobe with Carlos and Audrey, muttering to each other.

Doug laid on her bed, scrolling through his phone quietly, “Well, why not wear jeans, a nice shirt and your leather jacket?” The three stopped and turned to look at him, in their silence he looked over at them, “What?” He shrugged, Mal opened her mouth to probably protest or something.

“But that could work…” Carlos nodded, Audrey pointed to him, both of them beaming at Doug, who flushed at all the attention.

“Okay,” Mal nodded, “I’ll take your words for it, seeing as the two of you are fashion experts and Doug has a good idea, I’ll take it.” 

Doug grinned stupidly, Carlos went over to him, ruffling his hair for a second before scurrying back over to Audrey, “My little apprentice is learning!” Doug poked his tongue out at that.

They’d managed to pick out Mal’s outfit relatively quickly following Doug’s suggestion and in time too as the doorbell rang.

“That’s Ruby!”

Audrey, Carlos and Doug rushed down the stairs, “We’ll keep her entertained!” Audrey called.

…

“That’s Hades.” Carlos blinked, stepping back,

“We need to talk.” He sucked in a breath, “Where’s Mal?”

“Mal’s not home.” Audrey grinned, trying to shut the door, Hades sighed, opening the door easily,

“The prophecy is coming true. Five died last night, remember?”

Carlos nodded, wincing, “Yeah, we remember.”

“Among the dead was Andrew Borba, the police have been seeking him out for double-murder. He might be the Anointed One. They’re currently in the Auradon Funeral Home.”

“Hey!” Ruby greeted as she arrived, giving Hades a curious look as Mal came down the stairs,

“Right… She has a date.”

“Yes, but I can always help you.” Carlos offered,

“What do you need help with from a student?” Now Ruby’s expression was suspicious, Carlos blinked,

“I’m helping him with, um, sorting overdue books… And I can give you the ones Mal forgot to return!” Carlos grinned, Hades nodded, as did Audrey and Doug, Mal gave them a look before smiling at Ruby,

“Shall we go?” She asked, holding out her arm, Ruby nodded, smiling wide, Mal escorted Ruby out of her front door, Hades smiled politely as he shut the door behind them.

…

Ruby and Mal had settled down at a table, talking happily,

“The thing about Emily Dickinson I love is she’s just so incredibly morbid. A lot of loss, a lot of death… It gets me. With a lot about bees, for some reason.” Ruby laughed nervously,

“Did she have a tragic and romantic life? With a lotta bees?” Mal joked,

“Quiet. Kind of sequestered and uneventful. Which I can really relate to. I… Don’t get out much.” Ruby shrugged, “Like mother like daughter I suppose.”

“I kind of get that.”

“It’s my fault. I just find most girls pretty frivolous. I mean, there’s a lot more important things in life than dating, y’know?” Ruby shrugged, Mal nodded,

“I mean, I don’t have a… Social life, per say, but I do sometimes wanna date people.” She grinned tightly, she could tell the mood had soured, so she glanced at the dance floor, pursing her lips as she made a choice, she stood, holding out her hand, “Come on!”

They danced for a while before Ruby spoke up, feeling confident enough to speak again, “It’s weird.”

“Mmm… What is?”

“You!” Ruby giggled, “One minute you’re right there. I’ve got you figured. The next, it’s like you’re two people.” She shook her head fondly,

“Really? Which one do you like better?” Mal raised a brow,

“I’ll let you know.” Ruby teased.

“Ruby! Look at you, here all alone…” Chad smiled, interrupting their moment, Mal didn’t even spare him a glance, Ruby frowned at the boy,

“Chad, I’m here with Mal.”

“Oh! Okay. Do you wanna dance?” He held out his hands,

“No, I’m still here with Mal.”

“You are so good to help the needy.” Chad gushed,

“Chad, Ruby and I would like to be alone right now, and for that to happen, you would have to go somewhere that’s away.” Mal spoke as if explaining to a child,

“Well, when you’re ready for the big leagues, let me know.” With that he walked away, Mal cackled.

…

“Maybe we should have gone with Hades…” Doug frowned, Audrey and Carlos glanced at him before sharing a look,

“Maybe…” Audrey bit the inside of her cheek,

“Should we… Go and find him…” Carlos asked.

It only took a beat before they were all rushing to stand and follow Hades.

…

Ruby grinned at Mal, moving them along to the beat of the song, “Are you, uh, having fun?”

“Yeah. I almost feel like a girl.” Mal joked, well, that’s how she hoped Ruby saw it, it was too complicated for her to understand, she supposed. Ruby’s grin turned into a smile that Mal shared.

…

Hades huffed, shutting the door to the morgue behind himself before locking it, looking around desperately for anything to block the door. He grabbed a filing cabinet, tilted it and dragged it over to block the door. The sounds of the brethren trying to open the door startled him just as he tried for the window. Cursing under his breath, Hades closed his eyes for a second, thinking, when he opened them, he startled back, seeing Doug, Audrey and Carlos at the window.

“Ah!”

“Hades, it’s us!” Audrey grinned,

“What are you doing here?” He hissed, Carlos frowned,

“We saw two guys going in after you. Are they-” Doug stopped as Carlos’ head flew up and he looked around, sniffing,

“They are!” Hades winced as the brethren tried to open the door again, “Uh, listen, you should get to safety.” He encouraged nervously, Audrey frowned at his tone, it didn’t seem normal for the cool and collected Librarian-Watcher to be nervous of all things.

“Can you get out this window?” Carlos demanded, Hades puffed his cheeks, shrugged,

“Don’t think so.”

“Look, I hate to state the obvious, but this looks like a job for Mal?” Audrey winced,

“Right! Text her!” Doug took out his phone, Carlos shook his head, putting a hand on Doug’s to lower the phone,

“She’s on a date, do you really think she’s going to be bothered with her phone?” Carlos sighed, everyone shared a moment of silence,

“We really need a good communication system.” Hades muttered,

“Look, we’ll get her, just, uh, hang in there.” Audrey nodded, Carlos glanced at Hades for a second,

“I could help-”

“Don’t bother, I can hold my own, kid, I think if all of you were there it would be better.” Hades kept his eyes on Carlos, who blinked before nodding,

“Fine.”

…

Mal and Ruby had moved over to the stairs, both with drinks in their hands, “Do you want something to eat?” Ruby asked, smiling softly, “Or a refill?”

“Sure. Just make sure it’s something fattening.” She held up her cup, “I’m good with the drink though, thanks.” She took a sip as Ruby walked away,

Chad rolled his eyes at the site, they landed on Harry as he walked through the door, making a beeline for Mal.

“Oooh! Hello, salty goodness!” He grinned, following Harry until he realised where he was headed, gaping.

“Mal.”

“Harry.”

“Why is this happening to me?” Chad pouted,

“I was hoping I’d find you here.” Harry sighed, Mal tilted her head, giving him a cautious look,

“You were?”

“Some serious stuff is happening tonight. You need to be out there.” Harry muttered, Mal groaned, getting away from the stairs and looking for Ruby,

“No, not you, too!”

Harry’s hand got in her way, “What do you know?”

“Prophecy, Anointed One, yada, yada, yada…” Mal waved her hand,

“So you know. Fine. I just thought I’d warn you.”

“Warn me?” Mal’s voice portrayed her displeasure, “You see that girl over there at the bar?” She pointed to Ruby once she found her, “She came here to be with me.”

“You’re here on a date?” Harry asked slowly, Mal turned to him, eyes practically blazing, but she kept it under control,

“Yes! Why is it such a shock to everyone?”

“Here you go.” Ruby came back, handing Mal a small bowl of fries.

“Ruby, this is Harry. Harry, this is Ruby.” She put her arm around Ruby, smiling, “Who is my date.”

“Hey.” Harry said blandly,

“Hey! So. Where do you know Mal from?” Ruby asked excitedly, taking a sip of her drink,

“Work.” Harry nodded,

“You work?”

“Part time… And that would be the rest of my friends…” Mal frowned as Carlos practically skidded to a stop, hardly winded, Doug and Audrey behind him, almost out of breath,

“Mal!” Doug gasped,

“Look at this! You show up everywhere. Interesting.” Ruby tilted her head, curious, Carlos smiled apologetically,

“You don’t know the half of it.” Carlos pointed to Harry, “What’s he doing here?”

“I guess it’s the same thing you’re doin’ here.” Harry gave Carlos a curious calculating look, which the ‘wolf brushed off with a shrug,

“Probably.”

“Uh, excuse me, what are any of you doing here?” Mal looked ready to rip heads off.

“Look, we gotta get to, uh…” Carlos winced, Audrey kicked his leg, earning a glare, the girl just smiled,

“We thought we could make this date fun for you!”

“Gee, that’s such a nice thought, but Ruby and I were, well, sort of… Ruby and I. Here.” Mal nodded pointedly, Carlos nodded,

“Yeah, yeah, we, uh, we see that, but, um…” How was he suddenly so bad at this?

“You know what’d be cool? The Auradon Funeral Home!” Doug blurted, smiling stupidly,

“I’ve always wanted to go there!” Audrey cleared her throat, “Always…”

“The… Funeral home?” Mal tilted her head,

“Actually, that sounds kinda cool! Do you think we could all sneak in?” Ruby practically bounced, Carlos wondered if she was secretly into some freaky adventures, and couldn’t blame her with all the books she reads.

“We saw some guys in there before. They seemed to be,” Audrey gestured a little, “Having fun!” She nodded vigorously, silently cursing Carlos for influencing her movements,

“Bite me!” Mal breathed, glancing at Harry, who gave her an ‘I told you so’ look.

“Um, Ruby, I, we gotta go-”

“I thought we were going to the funeral home.” Ruby sounded confused as she looked around the gang, Carlos glanced at Harry, narrowing his eyes as he looked between him and Mal, Harry stared right back, just as curious,

“No, you can’t. I’ll tell you what. I’ll be back in a little while.” Mal promised,

“Mal…” Ruby cast a look at her friends before dragging her away for a second, “What’s the deal? Do you wanna leave me?” Ruby sounded a little hurt by the idea.

“No! No… No… Uh… You remember when you said I was like two different people? Well, one of them has to go. But the other one is having a really, really good time, and will come back. I promise.” Mal reassured the girl, Ruby nodded her head and watched her go for a second before Mal came back and kissed her, holding her cheeks lightly before stepping back and sighing, grinning at Ruby, then once more walking away with her friends, Ruby looked to Harry, who’s eyes stayed with the group.

“She’s the strangest girl!”

…

Mal was leading the small group through the halls, glancing around with her stake out, tense for an attack, “Which way?”

“The room’s around back.” Doug muttered, Carlos sniffed the air, frowning as they turned a corner and came up to a dead end.

“Damn.”

“Guys-”

“This is so cool!” Carlos winced at Ruby’s exclamation, the group turned around, startled,

“-Ruby’s here.” Carlos finished lamely,

“Ruby! You can’t be here!” Mal stepped up to her, Carlos nudged Audrey,

“Oh, and I suppose you guys are allowed? What are we doing here? Are we gonna see a dead body?” Ruby sounded almost a little too excited, but who could blame her? She’d only ever read about these things.

“Possibly several.” Mal muttered, turning to Doug and Audrey, she wondered briefly where Carlos could be before shaking her head, “Guys, watch her.” She ran back the way they came, Carlos could be going outside to get Hades out of the room, but then again the vampires might have gotten to him first.

“Is she mad?” Ruby asked, turning to Audrey and Doug when Mal disappeared around the corner.

“Oh, she just wants to make sure there are no guards so we don’t get in trouble.” Doug nodded,

“Good thinking.”

“Good thinking.” Audrey murmured to Doug, they began moving out of the dead end, it wasn’t good to be cornered by vampires after all, especially when your protection had rushed off.

…

“Hades?” Mal called, frowning at the empty room, the bars on the window were still there and Carlos had just arrived, confused,

“Well he hasn’t left!” He huffed, blinking at Mal for a second, “Um, Mal… How… How are the others gonna defend themselves?”

“Oh crap…” Mal looked behind her, hand reaching for Hades’ bag on the table. She turned back to Carlos, “Could you…”

“Don’t worry, Mal, I might be their favourite meal, but I can handle them!” He grinned, rushing off back to the front of the funeral home.

Just seconds after he left one of the drawers opened and Hades rolled off the table, quickly standing and looking around,

“Hades!”

“Oh thank Gods!” Hades put his hands on her shoulders, smiling gratefully,

“What happened?” Mal held onto his arms, looking him over for injury,

“Two more of the brethren came in here. They came after me. I hid.” Hades shrugged,

“Well, were they here after you, or was it that prophecy thing?” Mal asked, letting him go and stepping back to look around the room again,

“I don’t know what they mean to do exactly. Find the Anointed, or give him something perhaps it’s all very vague. And the Anointed may be long gone!” Hades sounded annoyed at the thought and Mal couldn’t blame him,

“But he may not be.” She tried to sound optimistic,

“Let’s find out!”

“Okay, I just need to get Ruby and the others out of harm’s way first.”

“Ruby? You brought your date?” Hades sounded more confused than angry and that reassured Mal a little,

“I didn’t bring her, she came on her own.” She exhaled, Hades nodded,

“Okay, okay, we can deal.” Hades winced, “Probably… I just can’t be seen… Which makes this difficult… So… Probably… Stay here and you get Carlos to get her home.”

Mal nodded, “Right. Werewolf. I somehow always forget that.”

…

“Is everything okay?” Doug asked once Mal returned, Carlos having been in the middle of getting them out,

“It is.” Mal affirmed,

“And we’ll be leaving?” Audrey glanced at Ruby, who pouted,

“We’re not done looking around yet!” She exclaimed, waving her hands around,

“No, she’s right. So let’s find a nice, safe, fun room to look around in.” Mal winced, taking them to an empty room, hand in Ruby’s.

“We tried the office here, but it’s locked.” Ruby frowned, blinking as Mal opened the door,

“Are you sure?”

“Well, I don’t think we’ll find much in here.” Ruby muttered,

“That’s the plan!” Mal sighed, ignoring Ruby’s confusion and murmured ‘what’ in favour of trying to leave, “I have to go now. To the bathroom, I have to go to the bathroom. If you hear anything, like a security guard or something, just be really quiet.” Mal winked, turning to her friends, “And barricade the door.” Carlos looked ready to protest, as did Audrey, but Mal shook her head and left, Audrey reluctantly shut the door.

Carlos began moving furniture, having to play up a little difficulty as Doug helped him,

“What are you guys doing?” Ruby asked as she walked around the room, eyes landing on a curtain, she went to open it,

“Taking precautions.” Doug smiled, it turned into a frown when the curtain opened and a body was covered in a sheet.

“Oh, my!”

…

Mal and Hades had gone through almost all of the drawers, finding some highly questionable things in them, “Nothing.” Mal huffed, shaking her head,

“The Anointed must be gone.” Hades furrowed his brows,

“I guess. I mean, this is where they keep all the dead bodies, right?”

Hades nodded, “It should be.”

Mal turned to him, alarmed, “And if they aren’t?”

…

Ruby looked at the body with fascination, the others, on the other hand, looked worried.

“I read a lot about death, but… but I’ve… Never really seen a dead body before.” Ruby muttered, eyes widening as the body’s hand moved. “Do they… Usually move?”

“Well, no. Because they’re… Dead.” Audrey gaped as the hand moved again and reached up, pulling the sheet off of their face, revealing Andrew, who sat up, facing them, vampire face in full view.

“I have been judged!” He exclaimed examining himself,

“What’s going on?” Ruby started to sound panicked, “Why does he look like that? Why-”

Doug grabbed her arm gently and dragged her back with them all, they all cried out as the window was smashed by Andrew’s forehead.

…

“Uh oh.” Hades and Mal began rushing out the door at the sound of the smash and cries, “They’re in an office!”

…

“He is risen in me! He fills my head with song!” Andrew cackled, the teens began moving everything out of the way of the door, Carlos put himself between his friends and the vampire, hoping it would go for him first, “You,” Andrew pointed a clawed finger at Carlos, “You are to be taken.”

“How about; No thanks?” Carlos threw the chair in Andrew’s face just as the others moved the desk, letting them out, they all ran out, Andrew following close behind.

“You’re the chaff, unblessed. I’ll suck the blood from your hearts, He says I may!” Andrew called.

They all stumbled into Mal and Hades, pointing in the direction Andrew was following them from, “He’s over there!” Audrey pushed Ruby further away from Andrew,

“Okay, okay, go!” Mal and Hades booked it down the hall as Andrew began singing, leaving the others to find the exit, Audrey gave Carlos a look and he nodded, sniffing the air. He winced, shaking his head as they turned the corner and the brethren stood at the entrance, grinning maniacally as they closed the gates.

Ruby began hyperventilating, “Okay, listen, I don’t want to be here anymore, but, um, someone should help Mal.”

“Ruby, this isn’t one of your books where the there is a damsel and you get to play Hero for once and help her.” Audrey snapped, Carlos almost face palmed,

“She’s right, though, Auds.” Carlos looked apologetically at his friend, who huffed,

“Fine.”

…

Mal groaned as Andrew stalked towards Hades, who held up a cross, muttering in Greek,

“Argh! Why does he hurt me?” Andrew cried, looking up for a second as he covered his face, slapping Hades’ hand away, the cross went flying and he grabbed Hades, who put his hands over Andrew’s wrists, forcing the vampire to let him go, “What is this?” He cried, looking at his burning wrists, healing just as quickly, “Why does He bless and curse me so? I have been loyal!”

Before Hades could do more damage, Ruby rushed in, quickly grabbing a tray and swinging it. It caused Andrew to stumble a little, turning to Ruby, grabbing the tray and hitting Hades with it. The Watcher was thrown into a wall and immediately fell unconscious, Ruby squealed as she was grabbed by the neck, going to bite her, Carlos tackled the vampire and Ruby tumbled, shaking herself she immediately rushed over to Mal, who stood on shaky legs, “He tried to bite me! What is that?”

“Ruby-”

Mal cried out as Ruby’s head was pushed into a door from one of the drawers, knocking her out.

“Dead! She was found wanting!”

Mal gets him solidly in the gut with a front snap kick, he rolled over the autopsy gurney and onto the floor, as Mal ran around to the far end of the gurney. Andrew quickly got up, grunting as she pushed the gurney into his gut, and then pushed down on her end so it pivoted up to hit him in the chin, causing Andrew to stagger back and fall. She jumped up onto the gurney and did a roundoff onto the floor as he tried to get up. He swung widely at Mal’s face, but she blocked it. He tried again with his other arm, hitting Mal solidly in the face and knocking her to the ground, taunting her as she quickly got up.

Doug, Carlos and Audrey rushed into the room, Doug immediately heading for Ruby as Mal began fighting again, Carlos and Audrey watched, unsure of what to do.

Mal blocked another punch, and then hit Andrew in the face with an open-hand punch. Blocking a second punch from him, she hit him in the gut with another open-hand punch. As he leant forward from the pain, she kneed him in the gut, and then shoved him backward into a counter.

“You killed my date!” Mal cried, Carlos winced, hearing Ruby’s heartbeat and soft breathing,

“Mal-”

“Wait.” Audrey held onto his arm, Hades shook his head as he woke up, groaning,

“Your turn!” Andrew lunged at Mal, but she sidestepped him and used his forward momentum to launch him into the air, he landed on the gurney, and it rolled over to the crematory. The gurney stopped when it hit, but Andrew continued to slide through the open door. Hades kicked the gurney away and slammed the crematory door shut, Carlos rushed over to the controls, turning it on, Andrew screamed bloody murder as the fires started up, Mal watched him burn through the small window, only then she noticed Ruby trying to sit up.

“Does anyone have an aspirin? Or sixty?” Ruby groaned, Mal rushed to her side, “What happened to that guy?”

“Oh… We scared him away.”

“Oh, good.”

“I know. Here…” Mal helped her up, “I’m sure this isn’t exactly what you had in mind for our first date.” Mal chuckled nervously,

“Yeah! I was hoping maybe we’d finish at Ben & Jerry’s.” Ruby joked, hand to the back of her head,

“We still could-” Mal cut herself off, “I mean, you could go home.”

“Sure… Which way?”

“I’ll get you there.” Mal offered,

“No, I’ll, I’ll go it alone.” Ruby nodded slowly, wincing,

Doug, Carlos and Audrey stepped up,

“We’ll make sure she gets home safely.” Audrey reassured with a smile, and they led Ruby away. Mal watched them go, noticing Hades came over behind her.

“Mal-”

“Please don’t…” She walked out.

…

“Well, did Ruby say anything about me on the way home?” Mal asked and she and her group of friends walked through the halls of Auradon Prep,

“Oh, you mean specifically about you?” Doug winced, his voice cracking, he cleared his throat,

“Or generally… In the area, any sort of indication?” 

“Well, in that case, no.” Audrey ripped it off like a bandaid and Mal sighed, dejected,

“But she was pretty incoherent, so we might’ve missed it.” Doug smiled hopefully,

“You think?”

Carlos spoke without thinking, “No.” That earned him a hit from Audrey, he pouted at her before giving Mal an apologetic look,

“I knew it. I totally blew it last night!” Mal’s eyes widened, “Ruby!”

“Well, heh… This is our stop.” Audrey took both boys’ arms and dragged them away.

“Hi…” Ruby waved weakly, Mal nodded,

“Hi… This is awkward, isn’t it?”

“Just a little,” Ruby smiled before clearing her throat, “So, about last night…”

“You don’t even have to. I’m sure you were pretty freaked out.” Mal held up her hands,

“Well, actually, I was wondering when I could see you again.”

“That was my hopeful ear. Could you repeat that?” Mal asked, Ruby chuckled,

“I think you’re the coolest!” Ruby grinned, Mal smiled back, “I mean, last night was incredible! I never thought nearly getting killed would make me feel so… Alive!” She gushed, Mal’s smile fell as she began walking, Ruby close behind,

“So that’s why you wanna be with me.” Mal nodded,

“Oh, absolutely! When can we do something like that again?” Ruby didn’t seem to notice her ignorance and Mal deflated completely; there went her normal life. At least now she knew what version of Mal Ruby wanted.

“Something like…”

"Like, walk downtown at three in the morning, a-and pick a fight in a bar. How about tonight?” Ruby turned to Mal, excited, Mal stopped and Ruby followed,

“Tonight would… Be not a workable thing.” Mal puffed out her cheeks, Ruby blinked, undeterred,

“Tomorrow, then. I-I’m free any night this week.”

“I’m not. Please don’t take this personally. It’s not you, it’s me.” Mal nodded, “Clearly.”

“Right. It’s you.” Ruby frowned,

“And I was kinda hoping that… Maybe you and I could still be…” Mal shrugged, Ruby sighed,

“I, I get it. You just wanna be friends.”

“That’d be nice.” Mal tempted, Ruby didn’t seem happy,

“Friends. Yeah. Great.” She left without another word.

“I’m really starting to hate this life.”

Mal noticed Hades move to stand beside her and went to sit on a bench, Hades followed,

“I was a kid when my father told me I wasn’t worth much, well, me and my siblings…” Hades sighed, “And there are a lot of us.”

“That’s sucky.”

“Yep. The worst part is my youngest sibling took over in Greece. So I decided to become a Watcher like a couple of my other siblings. And nieces and nephews. So job sacrifices were made.”

“Woah… Big family.” Mal grinned,

“Seems like a nice girl.” Hades nodded to Ruby’s retreating form,

“Yeah. But she wants to be Danger Girl. You, Carlos, Doug, Audrey, you guys… You guys know the score, you’re careful. Two days in my world and Ruby really would get herself killed. Or I’d get her killed. Or someone else.” Mal sighed, pointedly looking at Hades, who shrugged her off,

“I went to the funeral home of my own free will.” He snorted, it wasn’t like he couldn’t defend himself, but since the others had arrived, it had made that a little difficult.

“And I should’ve been there.”

“Mal-”

“I blew it!”

“Hon, we get our way through life by making mistakes, if we didn’t make mistakes then where would we be? Now, I’m not going to say everything happens for a reason, but… Things happen and we just have to roll with it.”

“Well. At least I did stop the prophecy thing from coming true.” Mal grinned, Hades nudged her,

“You did! No more Anointed One. And I would imagine The Queen, wherever she is, is having a fairly bad day herself.”

…

“‘And in this time will come the Anointed. And the Slayer will not know him. She will not stop him, and he will lead her into hell.’” The Queen knelt down, “Welcome, my friend.” She greeted with a toothy smile.

Chapter Text

Mal wasn’t really a big fan of zoos. It was a bit cruel and pathetic in her opinion. Like, why look at the potentially dangerous animals that could kill you given the chance? Not to mention people who petition for their rights then turn around and point at the tiger in a cage. Sure, some were born in captivity and therefore couldn’t survive in the wild, but that didn’t mean people had to ogle them with their eyes, snide remarks and laughter. It was cruel.

“Oh look!”  Herkie called, Mal huffed, turning around, “It’s Mal and all her friends!”

Mal blinked at him, bored, “Ouch.” She responded blandly,

“Do you ever wonder why nobody cool wants to hang out with you?” Aziz asked, grinning stupidly, Mal snorted,

“Just thankful.”

“Were you this popular at your old school? Before you got kicked out?” Yi-min asked, sneering, the rest of the group laughed as they walked past, Mal shook her head,

“Careful! She might beat you up!” Carina called, Mal watched them leave, befuddled; clearly none of these people had been educated on what the Isle’s school’s were really like. Popularity wasn’t much, popularity meant risking your life, unless you knew how to harness it into power. Which was easier said than done. Mal snorted softly again as she headed away,

“Hey! Mal!” Audrey hugged her cousin, Doug appearing from the other direction,

“Hey guys!” He greeted, Mal grinned at them,

“Hey! Where’s Carlos?”

“Oh, he doesn’t come to the field trips that involve animals in captivity.” Doug nodded, Mal tilted her head,

“Is it a wolf-thing?”

“Semi-wolf-thing.” Doug nodded, “It’s mostly a ‘hearing the animals’ thing. And the cruelty, which I can’t blame him for, obviously, but I mean… I’m not going to get the chance to be face to face with a rhino without risking it trampling me out in the wild.” He nodded wisely, Mal inclined her head,

“That’s… Fair…”

“Hearing the animals?” Audrey’s brows furrowed, “As in he can hear them all at once and it’s difficult to turn that off or… Understanding them?”

Mal gave her cousin a wide-eyed look of bewilderment, “Under-”

“Yeah, the second one.” The girls heads turned to Doug simultaneously,

“I’m sorry, what ?”

“Oh, yeah, no that’s another unfortunate side-effect of the illness from like, whenever it was, and I think it makes him OP, but I also understand the struggles that come with it.”

Mal hummed, “That’s both super cool and super lame if he has to hear it all the time…” She scrunched her nose, Audrey shook her head,

“But isn’t it like hearing humans talk?”

“Yeah, but this is worse because these aren’t animals in a natural habitat. It’s them in cages being shown off and Carlos can’t stand to hear them. He doesn’t tell me what they say though I can guess…”

The girls nodded, “Okay, that was depressing.” Mal shook her head, “Let’s go… Think about something else whilst feeding elephants and try not to think about what they might be saying!”

…

Pin, son of Pinocchio, stood in front of the monkey exhibit drawing them in his notebook,

“Pin! How’s it going?” Herkie greeted as he and his friends sauntered up to the artist, Pin winced,

“Hey, Herkie.” He muttered, lowering his head,

“So, is this like a family reunion?” Herkie and his friends snickered, Pin furrowed his brows,

“No.”

“I think it’s a family reunion. It’s so… Touching. Doesn’t anybody have a camera?” Herkie looked over his group as Yi-min moved behind Pin,

“Hey, does your mom still pick out your lice, or are you old enough to do that yourself now?” She grinned,

“Quit it.” Pin huffed, exclaiming as Aziz took his notebook, “Hey! Guys, c’mon! It’s got my notes in there!”

“What’s going on here? I’ve had it up to here with you four! What’re you doing?” Adam snarled as he walked up to the group,

“Nothing.” Herkie shrugged, Adam glared at him,

“Pin, is everything alright?” His voice was softer in front of the other boy, Pin blushed, scratching his nose for a second before stopping himself,

“They weren’t doing anything. Really!” He let out a nervous laugh, resisting the urge to twitch his nose and rub at it, “We were just playin’ around.” He nodded, Adam stood there a second longer, wishing Pin was being honest, he sighed though, giving up,

“Alright. I’ll be watching you.” He pointed to the group around Pin before walking away,

“You! Came through big time.” Aziz tugged on Pin’s arm gently, grinning,

“Way to go, Pin!” Yi-min congratulated,

“Florian’s been looking for a reason to come down on us.” Carina shook her head, glaring at Adam’s retreating back,

“It’s okay.” Pin shrugged, flinching a little when Herkie put his arm around his shoulders, dragging him towards the Hyena House,

“Come on, we’re gonna check out the Hyena House.” Herkie smiled, Pin pouted,

“But I think it’s off-limits.”

“And therein, my friend, lies the fun.” Carina giggled, Pin laughed, letting it happen.

…

Audrey, Doug and Mal watched as Herkie and his crew walked into the Hyena House, Pin surrounded by them,

“What are Herkie and his buds doing with Pin?” Audrey huffed, glaring at the group,

“Oh, playing with him as a cat plays with a mouse.” Doug nodded, voice pitching for a second,

“What is it with those guys?” Mal huffed,

“They’re obnoxious. Professionally.” Audrey nodded,

“Well, every school has ’em. So, you start a new school, you get your desks, some blackboards and some mean kids.” Doug sighed,

“Yeah, well, I’d better extract Pin before-” Mal stepped forward, stopped as Audrey put a hand on her arm,

“I’ll handle it. This job doesn’t require actual slaying.” She gave her cousin a wink before heading inside,

“You don’t think we should follow?” Doug asked Mal, “Wait, nevermind, my brain functioned.”

“Hey!” The two turned to see a zookeeper glaring at them, “What are you doing?”

“Just… Looking at the House?” Mal shrugged,

“You’re not going in there. Anyone that does is in a world of trouble.”

“No, no one’s going in there.”

“Why is it off-limits?” Mal asked, the zookeeper sighed,

“It’s a quarantine. These hyenas just came in from Africa, so keep out. Even if they call your name.”

“What are you talking about?” Mal snorted,

“The Maasai tribesmen told me that hyenas are capable of understanding human speech. They follow humans around by day, learning their names. At night, when the campfire dies, they call out to a person. Once they separate him, the pack,” He snapped his fingers, “Devours them.”

Doug winced, he was not ready to deal with something eating him like that again just yet.

…

The group of misfits and Pin looked around in wonder, marveled at the interior,

“Cool!” Aziz laughed stupidly, he and the girls all walked up to the enclosure and looked in. Pin stayed back with Herkie behind him.

“I don’t see any hyenas.” Pin muttered, suddenly nervous, jumping when one of the hyenas growled and showed itself between some rocks. “Okay! Now we’ve seen it.” He backpedaled, stopped immediately by Herkie standing behind him,

“Looks cute.” Yi-min hummed,

“I think it looks hungry.” Aziz grinned, he and Herkie grabbed Pin, lifting him up,

“No!”

“Supper time!” Carina laughed, the boys dragged him up the steps and lifted him up to the bars.

“Guys! Stop! It’s not funny!” Pun struggled, “Ow! Stop it! It’s not funny!”

Audrey stormed in, glaring at the four, she pulled their arms off of him and helped him away.

“Why don’t you pick on somebody of your own species?” Audrey sneered at the boys as Pin sat on the floor,

“What are you gonna do, Princess?” Herkie snarled, everyone’s attention turned to the hyena’s when they growled, the hyena’s eyes flashed green, and then Yi-min and Carina’s did too, the hyena’s eyes flashed green again, and Herkie and Aziz were next. Pin didn’t wait any longer, tripping on a chair and falling as he rushed off, his notebook skidded across the floor to the far wall. Herkie and the others turn and laugh when they see him. Pin got up, retrieved his notebook and rushed out. Audrey turned to the exit last, eyes flashing green.

…

That night Mal, Doug and Carlos met up at The Enchanted Lake, sitting at a table and drinking,

“I thought Audrey would be here by now.” Doug frowned, looking around,

“Hmm, that’d make her on time. We couldn’t have that!” Carlos joked, “Fashionably late is her thing, after all.”

“Did she seem upset at all on the bus back from the zoo?” Mal asked Doug,

“About what?” Carlos tilted his head, “Did something happen?”

“I dunno. She was quiet.” Mal sighed,

“Maybe Carlos here could tell us if she’s sick!” Doug patted his friend on the back, Carlos rolled his eyes, “I mean, whether she has fever, her breathing is different, whether her heartbeat is regular-”

“130 over 80.” Carlos blurted, facepalming when Mal gave him a knowing look, “I can’t help it!”

“Okay, so, she isn’t here yet and Carlos can tell us if anything is wrong,” Doug gave Mal a grin, “Got any fun tinglies?” Mal shot him a confused look, “I mean romance!”

“Hmm… No.” Mal shook her head, “Last week was a testament to how I shouldn’t unless they know.”

“Not even for a dangerous and mysterious older man whose leather jacket you’re wearing right now?”

“It goes with the shoes!” Mal pouted,

“Come on, Harry pushes your buttons. You know he does.” Doug nudged her, Carlos looked at them alarmed,

“I suppose some people might find him good looking…” Doug gave her a look and she conceded, “…If they have eyes, alright, he’s a honey, but… It’s just he’s never around, and when he is all he wants to do is talk about vampires, and… I just can’t have a relationship like that-”

“Harry? As in dark and brooding?” Carlos cleared his throat, Mal nodded, Doug grinned, bouncing excitedly,

“What do you think of him, Carlos, we got to see him for a second last week!”

“Really?” Mal smiled, Carlos sucked in a breath, he had to tell her, otherwise something might happen.

“Mal-”

“Audrey!” Mal exclaimed as Audrey walked into The Lake, Carlos and Doug turned to her, Carlos turned back to Mal,

“Mal, I have to tell you something-”

“Hey guys!” Audrey greeted, standing between Doug and Mal, Carlos frowned at her smell,

“Hey girl!” Mal laughed,

“Sorry I’m late, I… Just forgot that we were gonna be here.” Audrey grinned,

“So, Auds, prepared for major training tomorrow?” Carlos asked, smiling, Audrey didn’t even look at him as she took Mal’s drink,

“Yeah.” She gave him a thumbs up, taking a sip before giving the drink back to Mal, who rolled her eyes fondly, “I need some food!” Audrey almost whined, Carlos tilted his head, something was very off, “Think I can get some rabbit here?” Carlos blinked,

“Auds.” Carlos called, frowning as he was ignored, “Audrey. You… Know they don’t serve rabbit, not to mention…”

“You don’t even like rabbit. You think they’re too cute to kill, are you okay?” Mal interrogated,

“Is something wrong? Did I do something?” Carlos’ frown turned into a pout and Audrey shook her head,

“What could you possibly do? That’s crazy talk. I’m just… Restless.” She shrugged,

“Well, we could go to the ice cream place…” Doug suggested, Audrey pointed to the table,

“I like it here.” She looked around, seeing Herkie and the others come in. Mal noticed them, too.

“Oh, great. It’s the winged monkeys.” Mal muttered, Carlos snorted lightly, smiling before it fell and he tensed, something was very wrong.

Herkie and company walked past them, staring at Audrey, who stared back at them. Herkie stopped at their table, and he and Audrey stared each other down before they went around to another occupied table.

“Y’know, I don’t understand why you’re sitting at our table.” Herkie sighed,

“Yeah, shouldn’t you be home doing your homework?” Yi-min sneered, Carlos and Mal tried very hard not to laugh at the failed attempt of bullying.

The group seemed to find it hilarious and laughed, Audrey laughed too as she turned back to Mal. She stopped laughing when she noticed she didn’t think it was actually funny. None of her friends found it funny.

“He’s a nerd.” She shrugged, Doug flinched, Carlos glared at her, confused.

…

Hades prepared himself in his protective gear while Mal trained on him. She did a roundhouse kick followed by a high punch and a swinging middle punch to Hades’ gloved hands. She continued, doing a full spin and finishing with a backhand punch. She did a full spinning jumping high wheel kick followed by a right middle punch, a high roundhouse kick and a front snap kick. Then she jumped high and did a twin straddle kick. She landed back on her feet and moved in to attack again, when Hades suddenly jumped back.

“Right!” Mal stopped, Hades took off the helmet, “I’m enjoying the hell outta this training session, awesome job, but you need to get to class.”

“Well, that last roundhouse was kinda sloppy. Are you sure you don’t wanna do it again?” Mal pouted, Hades sighed,

“Class. Go.”

…

Mal was greeted with students moving jerkily, looking at the ground as they cried out in alarm, Mal frowned, wondering what kind of demon might be here now.

“Look out! It’s gotten loose!” Snow White squealed as she rushed down the hall after whatever it was that was causing minor panic, Mal knelt down and grabbed hold of the pig that ran by,

“Wilbur! Gave Miss White quite a scare, didn’t he?” She smiled at the pig and turned to the group of students who had surrounded her and Mal, “Students, I’d like you all to meet Wilbur, he’ll be joining the farm!” The students all clap, cheering and cooing at the small pig, Mal filed away her question for later, “Alright, let’s get you back into your pen.” Miss White giggled, “Follow me, Miss Bertha!”

…

“What do you mean the pyramid wouldn’t work?” Carlos sounded incredulous, waving his arms around, “It’s going to work, Auds!”

“I’m telling you, Carlos, this troupe is weak.”

“Audrey! You chose them! With me!” Carlos frowned, stepping closer, Audrey stepped back, sneering, “What is wrong with you today?”

“Nothing! I’m just… Tired?” Audrey shrugged, Carlos tilted his head,

“I’ve seen you tired, Auds, this isn’t it.” He stepped forward again and Audrey jerked back as Carlos did, brain telling him to stay back, “Woah, I almost forgot you were in the Hyena House yesterday… Their smell is still on you…”

“Well as long as it keeps you away from me!” Audrey called as she walked away, Carlos gaped at her retreating back, wondering how he was going to deal with cheerleading on his own or whether he should cancel practice.

…

Miss White took Mal to the faculty room, Wilbur in her arms, “See, the problem with me,” Miss White began joking, “Is that I love animals a little too much and I make it very difficult for Adam to refuse refuge to an animal. I mean, they’re just so cute and I get to use that to my advantage.” She giggled, Mal smiled politely, noticing her cousin come into the hall from outside, Wilbur squealed in Mal’s arms when Miss White entered the faculty room, Mal held onto the small pig tightly, giving her cousin a curious look.

…

“Alright, it’s raining, all regular gym classes have been postponed, so you know what that means:” Mr Maui called, grinning widely as he held up a rubber ball, “Dodgeball! Now, for those of you that may have forgotten, the rules are as follows: you dodge.” He tossed the ball to Mal, giving her a wink before he blew the whistle.

Two groups move back from center court, he whistles again and the ball throwing commences. Audrey nails her first victim, grinning as the Herkie’s group, Audrey, Mal and Carlos dodge the balls easily. Audrey nailed another victim before taking a ball and hitting Doug hard on the back, Carlos glared at her as Doug gave her a hurt look, Mal gaped at her cousin. Not long after, just Audrey and Herkie and friends with Pin are left on one side, Mal and Carlos on the other. The group looked at them, then focused on Pin. He fell to the floor and cowered as they each threw their ball at him hard, Mal and Carlos ran over and helped Pin up, the friends stared at Audrey.

“God, this game is brutal. I love it!” Maui cackled, clapping his hands before dismissing them.

…

“Audrey, seriously, what is wrong with you?” Carlos glared when Audrey and her new friends came out of the locker room, she looked at her friends before turning to Carlos and Doug,

“I guess you’ve noticed that I’ve been different around you guys lately.”

“Yes.” Doug muttered.

“I think, um…” Audrey glanced back at her new friends before turning to the two boys, “I think it’s because my feelings for you have been changing.” None of them noticed Mal turning the corner and stopping to watch them at her own locker. “And, well, we’ve been friends for such a long time that I feel like I need to tell you something.” She turned to Carlos, “I’ve, um… I’ve decided to stop cheering. So I won’t be needing your little remarks anymore. Which also means I won’t have to look at your pathetic face again.” She grinned, laughing, Carlos gaped at her, hurt written all over his face, the rest of the group laughed as Audrey pushed past Doug, Carlos grabbed her arm, earning a snarl, Carlos almost growled back, it got stuck in his throat at the suddenly overwhelming scent of Hyena.

Audrey yanked her arm free, tilting her head up in a show of superiority that Carlos was too stunned to match as Audrey walked away quickly followed by Herkie, Aziz, Carina and Yi-min, all laughing as they purposely shoulder bumped the boys.

…

Harry had been observing the ‘wolf since they’d bumped into each other, trying to figure out the best way to confront him about his lack of telling Mal the truth, it was hilarious because his hesitation would end up being all for naught. She’d clocked him immediately, it was interesting to note that Mal herself hadn't told her friends, although the likelihood of them taking the news gently was out of the question, speaking of her friends, the only reason he hesitated on confronting the ‘wolf was the two dalmatians he, and his mother, owned had prevented that, as did Carlos’ mother herself. She was a fierce creature in her own right. Maybe he could leave a message of some kind…

…

Carlos had gotten home that night a little too late, Cruella had gone out a couple of hours before hand, he sent her a text, informing her that he had arrived home safely, Frieda and Laurie quietly greeted him, sniffing all over as he made his way upstairs, stroking them, he kissed their heads as he stood at the landing, turning to his door he frowned. It was closed. Now, Carlos never kept his door shut, not unless he was sleeping because horror movies gave him the right amount of paranoia, he carefully made his way forward, Frieda making a small, concerned whining sound, Carlos held his hand up at them and they obediently stayed put, bodies poised to jump if necessary.

He opened his door slowly, taking in a deep breath and picking up the scent of parchment-paper and old ink, a little bit of lead. Carlos stopped, there was no one in his room but there was a paper that looked as if it had been thrown through his window half-hazardly, “What in the…” He picked it up, heart beating a little too fast, Frieda and Laurie came in, purposely making sound so he didn’t jump even though he could hear their hearts, Laurie bumped up against him as he opened the paper;

Why didn’t you tell?

He blinked at the cursive, re-reading the lone question before looking up at the dog’s growls, there on the grass downstairs stood Harry; Mal’s vampire friend. Carlos tsked and the dogs stopped growling, he waved them off, eyes still on Harry as they left, “What do you want?” Carlos frowned down at him, Harry looked nervous of all things, hands in the pockets of some dark red leather pirate-esque coat,

“I think the note speaks for itself.” Harry nodded at the paper, Carlos shook his head; There was a vampire on his lawn and he was being cryptic. To a werewolf.

“You left me a note asking why I didn’t tell. I’m assuming it’s about your un-alive existence and why I haven’t told Mal yet.” At Harry’s nod Carlos sighed, “I haven’t had the chance. I was going to tell her tonight.”

“Why didn’t you?” Harry tilted his head curiously, Carlos looked back into the house for a second, Harry watched him, ready to call up to him again, Carlos turned back to him,

“Hang on.” He huffed, closing his window he made his way downstairs, he did not want to deal with a possibly highly dangerous creature whilst also trying to figure out what was wrong with Audrey, but hey, life just wasn’t fair. He told Frieda and Laurie to go to his mother’s room as he went down, opening the front room window a second later, Harry was there in a second, Carlos jerked back, giving him a cautious look, “Yeah, no, don’t like that.” He gestured quickly, still clutching the paper, “Not the point,” He held his hand up before Harry could interrupt, “I didn’t tell her because the night I was going to something happened at the Lake, nothing supernatural, just weird and I therefore I didn’t have time to tell her. But I am going to. Don’t doubt that.” Carlos pointed at Harry, glaring, the vampire shifted on his feet,

Harry frowned, “How do I not get you to tell her?”

Carlos held in his laugh, leaning closer, “You don’t. You could threaten me all you want, but after Diego, no one in my family will let any vamp that may or may not come through town live their undead lives if I get hurt. You just shouldn’t have gotten so close to me and Doug last month-”

“That’s the thing.” Harry smirked now, Carlos wanted to claw it off his face, “It’s been a month. And I still… Live so to speak.”

Carlos clenched his jaw, “That’s none of your business-”

“Oh really?” This time Harry leaned forward, “I thought it was, considering my unlife is in your hands.” He tilted his head, suddenly taking the aggressive, arrogant and vampiric approach? “I wonder how Mal would feel knowing you’ve known for a month that I was a vampire and that she had been wearing my jacket for so long.”

Carlos resisted the urge to reach through the window, grab the vampire and pull him against the invisible barrier preventing him from entering. “She’d understand. Our lives haven’t been calm.” Not to mention he had yet to tell her that Audrey was a Hyena now… Or something like that…

Harry hummed, “I’m sure she’d love that excuse.” He looked Carlos up and down, “Oh, I do hope I haven’t given you reason to doubt telling her now.” He grinned, Carlos growled lowly,

“I won’t hesitate. You’re just another dead man walking and I can’t wait to see you as a pile of ash.” Carlos spat, he threw the crumpled paper out to Harry and grabbed onto the window to close it, tensing as Harry grabbed his hands, yanking him close so he was half out the window, “Let go.”

“I don’t want to hurt any of you. That’s not what I’m here for.” He muttered, staring into Carlos’ eyes,

Carlos held back another growl, “This entire interaction has told me otherwise, pirate wannabe. Let go of me.”

Harry kept a firm grip on Carlos, not moving him, “What will you tell her?”

“I was going to tell her you’re a vampire, but now I’m adding Vicious into the description. Stalker-like. Aggressive. Painful. Dead.” He tried moving back, Harry still didn’t let him for a moment, staring at him, Carlos wondered what could be going through his mind before he let him go and disappeared, Carlos quickly shut the window, locking it before stepping away and sighing, he rubbed his face before going to his room; He had to tell Mal and soon. Tomorrow. He had to tell her tomorrow.

…

The next day had Audrey and her new clique walking through the grounds and halls of Auradon Prep like they were gods, the students, ironically enough, moved out of their way, the bell went off and everyone scurried away to lunch, Audrey and her pack sniffed the air, moving carefully through the halls until they reached the farm out back, Audrey grinned at Wilbur, who squealed once he realised they were surrounding him,

“Let’s do lunch.”

…

Audrey and her gang were walking along the grounds of Auradon Prep, having finished their lunch, she felt so much more powerful than before and it was exhilarating, the Hyena was… It was just so much better than being human. And she had a pack that she was the leader of! She stopped, looking up, noticing Mal, Doug and Carlos talking, she tilted her head to listen a little better, her new pack following,

“I don’t understand what is wrong with her.” Mal huffed, “How she… That’s not like her.”

“She’s aggressive and… What is it, Carlos?” Doug asked, giving his friend a concerned look, Carlos shrugged,

“She smelt like Hyena, even after three days… It’s not right.” Carlos huffed, “I feel like I have to fight her or something, prove that this is my territory.” Carlos shook his head,

“What, like… She’s been turned into a were-hyena?” Mal snorted,

“No? More like… Something is there that shouldn’t be.”

“So… Possession?” Doug asked,

“Maybe? It’s…” Carlos trailed off, catching Audrey’s eye, he snapped his mouth shut for a moment, “I’m gonna go.” He walked away from his friends, feeling wrong.

Doug and Mal shared a look, glancing around themselves but saw no signs of anything that might have bothered Carlos. Unaware of him silently berating himself for not telling Mal about Harry still.

…

“Audrey’s possessed…” Hades looked to Mal as she followed him through the library,

“Uh-huh.”

“And, there’s been a noticeable change in demeanor?”

“Yes.” Mal nodded,

“And Carlos… Smelt that? Didn’t like it, feels possessive of his territory?”

Mal nodded, “It’s super freaky, after she basically laughed in both his and Doug’s faces he’s been trying to avoid her like the plague… Not to mention he looks a little guilty now and then and I cannot imagine why.” She huffed, annoyed that her cousin was possessed and one of her best friends was acting so weird, she couldn’t tell if it was because Audrey was possessed or some other reason.

“Wilbur! They found him.” Doug cried as he rushed in, followed by an alarmed Carlos,

“The pig?”

“Dead. And also eaten.” Carlos winced, “Teach White is freaking out.”

“Well, that’s… I’m going to see what I can find.” Hades rushed to his office as the friends muttered to each other,

“Do you think Audrey…” Doug trailed off, looking between Carlos and Mal, who nodded,

“It’s likely.” Carlos sighed, “Possession is different to being bitten or born but… Bitten and possession occasionally overlap in that they’re unable to control themselves or they just let their new instincts take over.” He rubbed his neck, “Mal, I also have to tell you-”

“Well we have to stop them!” Doug rushed for Hades’ office, Carlos grabbed Mal’s arm before she could follow,

“Seriously, Mal-”

“Is it that important, Carlos?” She didn’t mean to sound so impatient, but her cousin was possessed and had eaten a pig .

Carlos shifted, “Yes, because otherwise you might hate me and I don’t want that.”

Mal gave him a confused look, moving closer to him in a sign of privacy, “What is it?”

“It’s about Harry. It’s a long but necessary conversation.”

“Okay, okay, could it wait until after-”

“No! I… I really need to tell you. Desperately need to. It’s been bugging me for a month and last night…” He stopped himself, “We just need to… Screw it,” He let her go, “He smells wrong for a vampire-”

“Oh!” Mal lowered her voice, “About that…”

“You- You knew?!” Mal winced, shrugging, “Why didn’t you tell us? Oh, my God, Mal, he practically attacked me last night begging me not to- He was screwing with me. Son of a bit-”

“He attacked you?”

“Yeah, he, like, tried to pull me out the house, but Frieda and Laurie scared him a little.” Carlos shook his head, “You know what, not that important, but definitely a conversation for all of us after this.” Mal groaned a little as she nodded in agreement, “Good, okay, anyway, he smells different. Off. Something about him makes him different, no less dangerous, but not so… Vampy… Ish…”

Mal frowned at him, “And you found out that night at the Lake?”

Carlos held up his hands letting go of her, “Yeah, he was leaving, me and Doug were coming in and we sniffed each other in the creepy Supernatural way, we did it subconsciously, but we found out and panicked and so I got Doug to you and I was still processing what had happened and I didn’t want to ruin the night…”

“Okay… Okay…” Mal held up her hands, “You’re usually so confident, it’s weird…”

“I know, but I didn’t know how to tell you, I didn’t know what you would think because even if you are one of my closest friends and Audrey has been for a while, I didn’t know what you would do or think so…” He sighed, “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner, because this could have been cleared up ages ago.” He finished,

“Carlos.” Mal put her hands on his shoulders, “It’s fine. We’re idiots, also; You’re a wolf, he’s a vamp, it’s fine. You said he smells different to others, could it be his age?”

Carlos thought for a minute, he wanted to hug her and laugh with her but that could wait until the Audrey-situation was dealt with, “No, I know what they smell like, he smelt… A little more alive? I suppose? Than the others? Less demonic?”

“Okay, freaky, but we can deal. And Carlos,” He locked eyes with her, “It’s fine. You told me. It’s not like I had many interactions with him anyway.” She now wondered what hindered her from telling he was a vampire, “Not since the jacket thing. I forgive you.” She smiled genuinely and Carlos relaxed, hugging her, screw waiting. She hugged back just as tight.

“Okay! So… Everything good here?” Hades asked as he and Doug came back out with a few books, Mal and Carlos let go, nodding,

“What’s up?”

…

“So we agree it’s possession?” Doug looked around, Hades nodded,

“Oh, I’ll say it is. The Maasai of the Serengeti have spoken of animal possession for, for generations. I should have remembered that.” Hades berated himself with a laugh,

“So how does it work?” Mal sighed, sitting up,

“Well, apparently there’s a sect of animal worshipers known as Primals. They believe that humanity, uh, consciousness, the soul, is a perversion, a dilution of spirit. To them the animal state is holy. They are able, through possession, to draw the spirit of certain animals into themselves.” Hades explained, “It’s actually quite fascinating.”

“And then they started acting like hyenas.” Carlos elaborated,

“Well, only the most predatory of animals are of interest to the Primals, so, yes, that would fit, yes.” Hades nodded, shutting his book and gently placing it on the table,

“So, what happens to the person once the spirit’s in them?” Mal asked, worried for the consequences Audrey may have to face,

“If it goes unchecked…” He opened the book again, finding the page, he passed it to her, both her and Carlos looked, going pale, Mal slammed the book shut, standing,

“I gotta find Audrey.” Mal made to move, stopped by Carlos,

“I’ll go. If she’s as strong as we think… Especially as a new thing…” Mal clenched her jaw, she wanted to get Audrey herself, “And I know, it’s dangerous if I go, because territory and Hyena versus Wolf, but…” He sighed, Mal nodded,

“Fine. You’re right. We have to find the others though.”

“We’ll do that. And we’ll get them out of this thing.” Hades promised as Carlos ran out, Doug opened the book, finding the page quickly enough, he paled too, whimpering.

…

Carlos rushed into the farm area, wincing at the smell of death and flesh and blood and bone and marrow, “Oh, Gods…” He knelt down in front of Wilbur’s pen,

They murdered him!

Carlos’ head shot up, coming face to face with a spider, she stared at him,

They murdered Wilbur!

“I-I know. Um, how… No, uh… Where are the others?”

Snow took them away. I was going to follow soon.

“Okay, okay, would you like help?” He held out his hand, the spider climbed on his hand,

Will they pay?

“Yes. They will. I’ll make sure.” The spider seemed to nod as much as a spider could as he let her out of the room, he smiled tightly, watching her scurry down the hall, he turned back to the room, shuddering as he wiped his hands on his jeans, “Never again.” He cringed again, he looked at the pen again, “They got through bone .” He muttered to himself, kneeling down, he looked at one of the bones carefully, “And had the marrow.” His head shot up as he dropped the bone, turning quickly as he stood, Audrey stared back at him, smirking, “Audrey.” He greeted, a little startled, expecting the others to arrive. He decided to not wait, trying to side-step her, she copied his move, “We need to talk.”

…

Adam stared at the four students he had dragged into his office after finding them, he could smell something wrong with them, “What happened?” He demanded, letting the order settle, none of them looked too pleased with it, whining and growling at him, “You’ve upset Mrs White. What. Happened?”

…

Audrey had pinned Carlos down by the wrists, using all the strength she could, Carlos winced as his bones moved dangerously,

“Get off of me.” He spat, Audrey chirped,

“Isn’t this fun?” She laughed, Carlos winced again, “You’re not the strong one now, Lossie.”

“You’re in trouble, Audrey. You are infected with some hyena thing, it’s like a demonic possession!” Carlos pleaded, eyes wide,

“Oh but I feel great, Carlos!”

…

The pack moved closer to Adam, yipping, Adam snarled,

“Stop that! You’re only going to make things worse for yourselves.” He barked, “I don’t know what happened to you, but this is ridiculous.” He kept back the claws and teeth as they closed in. Cruella wouldn’t like this.

…

“Do you know how pathetic I feel next to you? You’re so strong and smart and everything I’m not.” She snarled, Carlos snapped back, throwing her off, both crouched down, snarling, “I’m stronger than you, Carlos. Deal with it.”

“Audrey.” Carlos stood up straight, highly aware of the position he was putting himself in, “If you can hear me-” She laughed, lunging, she trapped him against the wall, pushing his shoulders against it. She sniffed his neck, snarling at the smell of Wolf, maybe she could bite him, make him like her, make him submit to her as Alpha. Make Auradon her territory.

“You are so naïve.”

…

Aziz climbed onto his desk and growled at him. Adam resisted the urge to roar back, to show his superiority,

“Get down from there this instant!”

Yi-min got in his face and scratched his cheek with her nails. Adam grunted, pushing her back, that’s when everything went downhill.

…

Doug and Mal looked up as Carlos dragged an unconscious Audrey in, holding her up from the floor, he did not look happy,

“Hurry up. We gotta get her locked up somehow before she comes to.” He snarled, Mal rushed over to help him as Doug opened the cage in the room for the more classified books and objects,

“What happened? Did you hurt her?” Mal sounded alarmed and a little furious, Carlos couldn’t entirely blame her,

“I hit her.” He sighed, carefully placing her on the floor,

“With what?” Doug gulped,

“A fence door.” He huffed, stepping out, Doug closed it and locked it, “Arrogance always leads to downfall.” He shook his head, “Where’s Hades?”

“He got called to some teacher’s meeting. What are we gonna do? I mean… How do we get Audrey back?” Doug muttered, nervous, just as Hades walked into the library, dazed,

“Right now I’m a little more worried about what the rest of the pack are up to.” Mal sighed, turning to him,

“The rest of the pack were spotted outside Wilbur the mascot’s cage. They were sent to the principal’s office.” Hades spoke distantly, Carlos frowned at his smell,

“Good! That’ll show ’em. Did it show ’em?” Doug picked at his fingers,

Hades exhaled, remaining silent, searching for what to say.

“They didn’t hurt him, did they?” Mal asked, desperately, Carlos shook his head,

“They couldn’t have.” He replied, “He-”

“Is missing.” Hades wiped a hand through his hair, Carlos gaped,

“But… He’s alive?” Doug pleaded, Carlos shook a little,

“Hades-”

“The, uh, official theory is that wild dogs got into his office somehow. There was no one at the scene.” Hades whispered, “It was such a mess in there…” He whispered,

“But Audrey didn’t.” Doug turned to Carlos, “She, she was with you.”

“Oh! Uh, well, that’s a small mercy.” Hades nodded, Carlos tried to process the words, Adam was missing after having four Hyena-possessed teens in his office. He had to talk to Ben.

“Hades, how do we stop this? How do you de-possess someone?” Mal turned to Carlos for a second before turning back to Hades, Doug put an arm around Carlos,

“I’m afraid I still don’t have all the pieces. The accounts of the Primals and their methods are a bit thin on the ground. There is some talk of a predatory act, but the exact ritual is,” He picked up the book he had been reading before the meeting, “The Malleus Maleficarum deals in particulars of demonic possession, which… May apply… Yes, one should be able to transfer the spirits to another human.” He nodded, wincing, “Wait…”

“Oh, that’s great. Any volunteers?” Mal threw her hands up for a second, “What we need to do is put the hyena back in the hyena.” She said after a moment of thinking, “And just… Find a way to stop it from happening again.”

Carlos frowned, something about those words were important, but he was too far gone in his own worries, “Betcha that zookeeper could tell us. Maybe he didn’t quarantine those hyenas because they were sick.” Mal added, Carlos perked up a little at that. The zookeeper…

“We should talk to him.” Hades nodded, Doug kept his eyes on the two, not noticing Carlos’ mental struggle,

“Okay.” Mal stopped, looking back into the room, Carlos looked up a little dazed, “Oh, wait, somebody’s gotta watch Audrey.”

“I will.” Doug offered,

“Are you sure? If she wakes up…” Doug held up the keys,

“I’ll be alright. Go. Besides, I’ve got Carlos.” He smiled,

After a moment’s hesitation Mal grabbed her coat.

“C’mon.” She ushered Hades to follow, Doug watched them leave, then looked over at Carlos, moving him to a chair, he turned to Audrey in the cage. Slipping the keys into his pocket he sat next to Carlos, their backs to the cage.

…

The Pack had rested after being chased off by Adam, hiding in a small hidden area with bushes, a tree and rock, Adam himself had disappeared after everything, roaring, they just needed a little nap before they went to find their missing packmate. Aziz and Herkie cuddled the girls between them, content, a little feeling in their brains of someone missing, they could get her soon.

…

“Doug?” Audrey called, confused as she stood, frowning at him, Doug winced at the hyena video before turning to her, Carlos seemingly snapped out of his daydream and stared at her,

“How are you feeling?” Doug asked quietly,

“Like somebody hit me with a fence door.” She looked around, “What am I doing here?” She asked, whispering in what sounded like confusion and fear,

“You’re… Resting?” Doug offered,

“You guys got me locked up now.” She sounded disappointed as Doug stood, ignoring Carlos’ warning grunt,

“‘Cause you’re sick. Mal said-”

“Oh, yeah. Mal and her all-purpose solution: punch ’em out ’n’ knock ’em down. I’d love to see what she’d do to somebody who was really sick.”

“That’s not fair. Mal’s your cousin.”

“Doug,” Audrey tried a different approach, “I know there’s something wrong with me. I think it’s getting worse. But I can’t just stand around waiting for Mal to decide it’s time to punch me out again. This time with her own hands. Not getting someone to do her dirty work for her.” She exhaled and Carlos stood, narrowing his eyes, the Hyena was still there, whatever Audrey was trying wasn’t going to work with him there, “Look, I want you to help me. I want you.”

“I am helping you.” Doug promised, moving closer,

“You’re doing what you’re told.” Audrey exhaled a laughed,

“Mal’s trying to help you, too. You know that. Or Audrey does.” He shrugged,

“If I’m so dangerous, Dougie, why’d she leave me with you?”

“I told her to.” He didn’t mention Carlos, she had to have noticed him,

“Why?”

“Because someone had to.”

“Doug… I-I’m me, come on! Look.” She called, her voice sounded a lot more persuasive, Carlos moved forward, baring his teeth, “Look…”

“Audrey…” Doug moved so much closer,

“Doug-” Carlos called as Audrey made a grab for him through the slot in the cage, but he backed off in time, bumping into Carlos, who held onto him.

“Now I know.” Doug breathed, shaking a little,

“Let me out!” She banged on the cage, pulling and pushing at it, “Let me out!” She screamed.

…

“The students have been possessed by the hyenas?” The zookeeper frowned,

“Yes.” Hades sighed,

“Are you sure?” He looked between Mal and Hades,

“We’re really, really sure.” Mal affirmed,

“You don’t seem enormously surprised by this.” Hades pointed out,

“The zoo imported those hyenas from Africa. There was something strange about them from day one. I did some homework… That particular breed is very rare. Totally vicious. Historically they were worshipped by these guys-”

“Primals.” Hades pointed, the zookeeper nodded,

“Yeah! Creepy guys! Now, they had rituals for taking the hyena spirits, but I-I don’t see how that coulda happened to your kids.” He shrugged,

“We don’t know exactly how the ritual works. We know that it involves a predatory act and some kind of symbol.” Hades gestured a little,

“Predatory act? Of course. That makes sense. Where did you read that?” The zookeeper seemed interested beyond belief, just like Ruby had been, Mal winced, they’d hung out a little, but it’s not too often, she occasionally tried to ask and Mal couldn’t fault her, but she didn’t want those conversations.

“Do you have Sherman Jeffries’ work on cults and on-” Hades’ rambling brought Mal out of her thoughts,

“Boys?” She called, amused, Hades winced,

“Sorry.”

“Look.” The zookeeper started, “I think we may have enough information so that together we could pull off a reverse possession.”

“What do we do?” Mal asked urgently,

“We’ve gotta get those possessed students over to the hyena cage right away! I’ll meet you there. We can begin the rituals.” He nodded,

“Well, we can guarantee one of them, but there are four more, and we have no idea where they are.” Mal sighed,

“No, I wouldn’t worry about that. After hyenas feed and rest they will track the missing member of their pack until they find them. They should come right to you.” He nodded,

“Doug!” Mal’s eyes widened.

“He’s with Carlos-”

“Carlos might be a strong wolf, but he can’t take on five teens.”

Hades paled at the reminder. He’d barely managed Audrey.

…

Carlos kept his eyes on Audrey as she paced the cage, sitting on the table next to Doug, who was watching the video frame-for-frame.

“Doug.”

“I’m not listening.” He snapped back at her, Carlos sighed, frowning at the sudden feeling of someone watching them,

“Doug.” Someone sang, sounding a little like Audrey, Carlos’ ears tingled, it sounded artificial, Doug huffed, turning to her,

“Audrey, shut up!” He turned back to the video, Carlos hit him gently,

“That wasn’t her.” He muttered, turning around,

“Doug, Doug!” They turned to the window. There stood Herkie, they startled.

Herkie and Carina kicked in the windows, the boys got up and Doug ran from the library. Carlos hesitated before rushing to follow, he could barely take on Audrey, let alone another four. The pack rushed in as Audrey kicked and pounded at the cage, yipping at them. Herkie managed to bend over the corner of the door, the others started banging at the cage, too. The pack successfully pulled down the door, freeing Audrey. They whined and sniffed at each other, Audrey looked toward the library doors and began tracking the boys after making sure to touch the rest of the pack reassuringly. The others followed.

…

Doug rushed into a door, opening it, he ran it, waiting for Carlos, who shut the door before he could run in, “Carlos!” Doug called,

“Hide. I’m going to, hopefully, make them split up!” He ran off before Doug could stop him, he did as told, hiding under the teacher’s desk of the class. He held his breath, hand over his mouth as someone opened the door, walking in for a moment before the door closed, he came out from under the desk, looking towards the door, seeing Audrey he screamed as he jumped back against the window blinds. Audrey growled and leapt over the desk at him. He ran around the desk to get away and tipped over a student desk to block Audrey’s way. She came after him and tripped over the desk. Doug ran out of the door, only to be met by Carina.

Mal came up behind Carina and hit her on the back with a fire extinguisher, knocking her down and out. Doug came out of the room and went over to Hades, protecting himself, he poked his head around the taller man. Audrey got up and rushed Mal, snarling angrily. Mal kicked her and she fell in the hall outside the classroom, she discarded the extinguisher. The other three pack members appeared at the end of the hall, two of them gripping Carlos by the arms, who snarled and struggled, cursing them out.

“Run!” Hades called, Carlos was dropped to the floor as they ran after his friends, Carlos looked up, wincing, the rest of his friends rushed back into the classroom, shutting the door and locking it,

“What about Carlos?” Doug screeched,

“Carlos!” Mal called, the pack stopped their assault on the door as Carina regained consciousness and was helped up by Yi-min, Audrey had, by then, stood up too, staring at him,

“Carlos! Run!” Hades cried, Carlos scrambled to stand up as the group of five made their way to him, he absently took out his phone as he rounded the corner, bumping into someone on the way.

…

“Do you think he’ll be alright?” Doug asked anxiously pacing the room, Mal shared a glance with Hades,

“He’s a strong wolf, Doug, he’ll be fine. Just text him to get to the zoo. He has the stamina for it.” Hades reassured, Doug nodded, not doing as told, Mal did it instead.

…

Carlos shook himself, he looked up at Ben, “Ben!” He yelped, standing, he helped the other boy up and grabbed his phone,

“Carlos, what’s-”

“No time.” Carlos glanced at his phone, “We have to run. Now.” Carlos grabbed his wrist and began running the way Ben came,

“What’s going on?” He turned at the sounds of yipping, “Is that Audrey?”

“Yes. Possession. No time. Zoo!” Carlos hissed, Ben shut his mouth, Carlos let go of his wrist as he began keeping pace,

“Got it!”

…

Mal, Doug and Hades had left the room as soon as the group had run around the corner, Mal received a quick text from Carlos, a simple affirmation, she sighed, “He’s safe. We’ve got to get to the Hyena House.” She rushed for the other exit where Hades’ car was, Doug was practically being dragged by her as they ran, “How fast are they?” She asked no one,

“If Hades’ breaks some laws, we’ll get there first.” Doug replied, Mal made a small sound of distress.

…

Carlos and Ben had periodically been looking behind themselves, making sure Audrey and her pack were following, which they were, it was a little reassuring to be honest.

“So, Audrey, Herkie, Yi-min, Aziz and Carina got possessed by Hyena spirits?” Ben asked, Carlos huffed,

“Yes! Now, listen, I know we can definitely run and talk, but I don’t think we can be consistent enough to outrun five teenagers who have recently acquired the powers we were born with.” Carlos glanced back, Audrey was gaining on them, “So unless you want to be a Hyena, might I suggest we run and I explain everything later?”

“You’re right.” Ben chuckled nervously, his hand now gripping Carlos’ as they ran through the streets.

…

Hades and Doug made their way to the House, Mal had been getting some other supplies from the car, keeping an ear out for her fellow students,

“Doctor? Zookeeper?” Hades called, a door closed behind the two and they startled, looking at the keeper, all dressed up and wearing paint on his face,

“Oh! Oh, of course, the Maasai ceremonial garb. Yes… Very good. Are you prepared for the depossession?”

“Almost.” The zookeeper nodded, Hades nodded too, noticing the markings on the floor,

“The sacred circle. Yes, you’d need that to, um… This would be here when… When the kids first came. Why would you…” Hades paused as he and Doug came to the realisation of the keeper’s situation, “How terribly frustrating for you, that a bunch of school children could accomplish what you could not.” Hades chuckled,

“It bothered me. But the power will be mine.” He shrugged, Hades pushed Doug behind himself as he was hit in the gut with the stick the keeper had, then the back of the head, knocking him down, Doug yelped, trying to get away when the keeper rushed him.

…

Mal’s head snapped up as she heard yipping, she rushed into the House,

“They’re almost here! Hades! Hades!” She noticed the keeper, “Where are the hyenas for the depossession?” She asked, moving closer to him,

“They’re right here in the feeding area.” Mal rushed forward, stopped by the keeper, “Stay back! They haven’t been fed.” He chuckled,

“Where are Hades and Doug?” Mal asked, suddenly suspicious, the keeper could sense her sudden unease,

“They’re laying in wait.”

“They’re almost here. Shouldn’t you bring the hyenas out?” Mal challenged, the keeper nodded,

“When the time is right. I’m gonna need your help.” He quickly moved around her, she began turning when he hit her with his stick and shoved her into a wall, knocking her down for now, keeping her winded, he stood in the middle of the room, prepared.

Only seconds later did Carlos and Ben come running in, almost running over the keeper,

“They’re right behind us!”

The keeper caught Carlos around the waist as Ben noticed Mal on the floor, “Mal?” Carlos turned, eyes wide, he tried to follow Ben in rushing to his friend, but the keeper kept him still,

“Hey!” He yelped as he was turned, back to the keeper’s chest, wrists held in front of himself as a knife was pressed against his throat, he froze at the feeling of the keeper’s breath in his hair, “What are you doing?” Carlos demanded, Ben turned, eyes widening as he helped up Mal, he stepped closer but the keeper tightened his grip, knife pressing further against Carlos’ neck, he stopped,

“A predatory act, remember? And Hyenas and Wolves do not get along.”

“Let go of me! What is wrong with you-”

“Shut it!” The keeper shouted, staring at Audrey and her pack slowed to a stop when they noticed the scene in front of them, she growled, the keeper stood his ground as Carlos struggled, snarling himself, Audrey yipped and her pack moved around her, prepared to attack, before they could do anything, as they stepped into the circle, the keeper yelled something in Swahili, causing the five to falter,

“Audrey-”

He yelled in Swahili again and the packs eyes flashed green, in return the keepers eyes flashed green and he snarled as the teens stumbled, Mal had regained her breath, eyes flashing her own brand of green as the keeper threw the knife away and turned Carlos to face him, crushing his wrists, Carlos cried out as he kicked at the keeper,

“Carlos!” Audrey called as she regained her senses, “Let go of him!” Surprisingly enough Herkie and Aziz held her back, scared but knowing they couldn’t just leave, too transfixed by the scene in front of them.

“No more Wolves for Auradon.” The keeper yipped, Carlos kicked him again in the crotch this time and was thrown down as the keeper knelt out of pain, Carlos grunted as he fell in front of Audrey, who knelt to check on him, Carlos clutched onto her, watching Mal and Ben charge the keeper, the zookeeper charged them but Mal knocked him back down, he charged her again and she tossed him over onto his back. He got up and tried again. Ben got under him and threw him up and into the hyena pit, he tried to climb out but was dragged back down by the hyenas. Mal runs to the pit to see if she can save the zookeeper, but she was too late, she looked away as Ben dragged her back, wincing at the sounds of dying screams. Audrey helped up Carlos, the two of them being surrounded by the former pack as Doug and Hades came out from the side room,

“Did we miss anything?”

…

“I cannot believe I ate a pig! And Wilbur no less!” Audrey pouted as she, Doug, Mal, Carlos and, now, Ben walked up the stairs,

“Wait, that was you?” He asked, Carlos snorted,

“She had help.”

“I heard the vice-principal’s taking over until they can find a replacement.” Doug changed the subject, not wanting to think about poor Wilbur.

“It shouldn’t be too hard to find a new principal. Unless they ask what happened to the last one.” Mal shrugged, Ben winced, they began down the halls,

“Yeah, that’s my dad… Mom hasn’t seen him silence the disappearing act… We think he might need to cool off after…” Ben sucked in a breath as Carlos put a hand on his arm,

“Dude, if mom or the dogs find him, you’ll know. Immediately, okay?” Ben nodded, eyes downcast, Carlos sighed, “He’s Adam Florian, he’ll be able to survive without hurting anyone.”

“Okay, but I had nothing to do with that… If I remember correctly.” Audrey pointed out, giving Ben an apologetic smile,

“Nope, you just totally kicked my arse.” Carlos grinned, Audrey fist-pumped for a second,

“Hell yeah! I was strong! I’m not going to lie, despite the rest of this adventure, I liked the strength.”

“Human-link solidarity.” Doug called, Audrey grinned, bumping her fist against his, they shared a smile, yeah the power was great, but being the most human sounded more fun. It meant they could give a different perspective that could help Mal and Carlos in their future endeavours.

“The sniffing thing wasn’t that weird to be honest.” Carlos shrugged.

“I think the most terrifying thing about all of that was being chased by you and two of my teammates.” Ben laughed, joining in on the conversation again,

“Oh, yeah, how are they?” Mal asked,

“In need of serious therapy, but we have experts on that.” Carlos nodded, “And I think they might be feeling a little kinder, possibly even pack-like.” He joked,

“Oooh, I do not want to see that.” Doug shuddered,

“Yeah, well, hopefully the vestiges of the possession will disappear soon because I am not about to deal with clingy people.” Audrey huffed.

“Right…” Mal grinned, turning to Ben, “So, you and your dad aren’t human.” She gave him a calculating look,

“We’re Beasts. There isn’t a Were to it. Just… A generational thing.” Ben nodded, keeping it to himself and the De Vil’s was best. Mal noted that for later, she could see if Hades had anything on Beasts. Or she might interrogate Carlos about it… She’ll have to wait and see.

“Yeah, Benji’s got some wildness in him!” Carlos grinned, Doug smiled a little, “Thanks, by the way, glad I wasn’t the only one being chased down.”

“Yeah, it was weirdly fun. Please try and keep my involvement to a minimum.” He laughed, Carlos snickered, nodding a promise.

“Oooh! Carlos!” Doug flapped his hands for a second, “Did you do the robotics work?”

And then the conversation turned scholarly, which isn’t entirely fun or my expertise.

Chapter Text

The Queen watched on fondly as Reza tossed some pebbles into the pool of blood, she held out her hand, filled with more pebbles as Harriet made her way into the lair, “Zachery didn’t return from the hunt last night.” The Queen sounded distracted, Harriet winced,

“The Slayer.” She said by means of explanation, the sudden wave of anger was expected, and yet the Queen remained calm on the outside,

“Zachary was strong, and he was careful. And still the Slayer takes him…” She sighed, “As she has taken so many of my family.” The Queen shook her head, “It wears thin.” She turned to Reza, “Reza, what would you do about it?” She asked curiously, the boy turned to her, tilting his head,

“I’d annihilate her.” He shrugged, moving the pebbles in his hands, the Queen sighed again,

“Out of the mouths of babes…” She shook her head as Harriet continued down the stairs,

“Let me do it, Queen. Let me kill her for you.” She sounded excited to do it,

“You have a personal interest in this.” The Queen dismissed,

“I don’t get to have any fun.” Harriet pouted,

“I will send the Three.” The Queen decided, looking at the wall in front of her, Harriet shifted,

“The Three?”

…

Doug had draped himself over Carlos as they sat on the grass just outside of Auradon Prep, “So… Harry’s a vampire… And… He stalked your house… Just to threaten you into not telling Mal he is a vampire even though she already knew?” He asked, Carlos looked down at him,

“Yep.” He popped the ‘p’, “It was surreal.” He chuckled, “And I apologise for not having told you-”

“Yeah, no, don’t worry about that, you tried to warn me about Bug-Lady, now I’m just anticipating the next thing…” He sighed, turning his head to face the sky, his view was quickly blocked by Mal and Audrey’s arrival, the former having moved her head in front of his, a lollipop in her smirking mouth, “Hey girls.” He smiled, Audrey waved as she nudged Mal, who winked at him before falling next to Carlos, she turned her head to him as Audrey draped herself over Mal just like Doug had done to Carlos,

“Hello.” Carlos smiled as he turned to her, one arm over his eyes, “Bright out.”

“Mm, sorry, we’re not scheduled clouds for another week.” Audrey snorted,

Carlos groaned, “But we’re in December! What do you mean we’re not ready for clouds?” Carlos bemoaned,

“Too bad!” Mal cackled, the rest of the group laughed a little, settling down quickly again, Mal hummed, “I can literally feel the heat coming off of you.” She mused, shifting closer, making sure Audrey didn’t slip off of her, her cousin merely snuggled closer to Carlos and Doug as Carlos sighed,

“Yeah, blessing and a curse, I’m everyone’s portable, friendly heater.”

“Summer must be a bitch.” Mal quirked her brow, Carlos nodded,

“Uh-huh, you probably won’t see much of me in the warmer months. Mom turns the house into a freezer.” He sighs at the thought, “It’s lovely to be honest.”

“Bet Harry would be cold no matter what.” Audrey thought out loud, furrowing her brows questioningly, “Would he get colder in winter? Or is he just-”

“Room temp.” Carlos sniffed, “So, sort of? Like, he really doesn’t get much colder or warmer.”

“Oof.” Mal grunted, “Well, I prefer my heater.” She grabbed onto Carlos’ arm and burrowed her face into it, “And we’re coming over to yours in the summer.” She joked lightly, Carlos chuckled, Doug shifted on top of him,

“Bella, I can keep you warm.” Carlos joked, Mal snorted,

“But, but Jacob! I’m…” Mal sighed in exaggeration, “I’m in love with, with Edward!” She gripped his arm tightly,

“He could never keep you warm in the winter, not like me, loca.”

Audrey and Doug began snickering at the scene before them, “But… But Jacob…” Mal lost her composure and began laughing out loud, Carlos quickly joined in and so did the other two, Chad sneered as he approached,

“Why are you on the floor?” He glared at them, “It’s cold out.”

“Dang, we’ve been broken up so long your short term memory erased the knowledge of my natural space-heater-ness.” Carlos snarked back, Chad clenched his jaw, Carlos ignored the confusing scents coming off of his ex,

“At least I don’t faint in the summer.” Chad shot back, Carlos tensed a little before relaxing and smirking back up at him,

“At least I’m permanently cooled in the summer. Invitation revoked, by the way, Chadley.” Carlos winked with a click of his tongue, Doug hid his smile in Carlos’ chest,

“That is not-”

“Gods, my headache returned… Wonder when it’s going to walk away.” She asked Audrey, who cackled, Chad fumed,

“Ah, now getting you angry will heat you up, seems my job as your personal heater hasn’t quite finished. Shame. This is my formal resignation. Bye-bye.” Carlos waved Chad away with his free hand before wrapping his arm around Doug’s back, Chad clenched his fists before storming off.

“How and why did you date him again?” Mal asked, turning to him, Carlos sighed, shaking his head,

“He was a better person… Once.” Carlos settled back down,

“Have you heard from the Principal, yet?” Doug mumbled, Carlos shook his head,

“Nope. Which is worrying. Although, to be fair, he could be waiting long enough for the replacement so that he can come back but no longer be able to take over?” Carlos suggested, “Unless he returns suddenly and Belle and Ben keep him away for a while, I have no idea what sort of affects the Hyena Spirits would have had on a Beast.”

Mal looked up at him from her head being burrowed back into his arm, “Yeah, what’s up with that?”

“With what?”

“Beast.”

Carlos made a sound of understanding, “Well… It’s complicated and not something I can disclose with you.” He winced, “Gods that sounded professional.” He made a choking sound, earning a small laugh from Audrey,

“Okay… So I’ll ask Ben one day…” Mal pouted, “If I remember.”

“Speaking of. How were the other kids?” Audrey asked, her therapy wasn’t as heavy as Doug’s had been to begin with, but she had needed it, Philip had given her a cleansing to make sure nothing remained. Aurora had ordered a couple days rest. Especially after the Pig Incident… Poor Wilbur…

“They’re on the road to recovery in more than one way.” Carlos nodded, “Seems like the whole I-Almost-Had-My-Throat-Ripped-Out-By-A-Manic-Zookeeper was enough for them to turn over a new leaf.” He sighed,

“And no signs of Harry?” Doug asked, Mal and Carlos shared questioning looks with each other, seeing that neither of them had heard from him, they shook their heads,

“Nope. Although his scent lingers outside my and the girls’ houses.”

“It what?” Mal screeched, Audrey looked alarmed,

“Keeping in mind he can’t get in unless invited. Make sure Philip and Aurora know.” Carlos noted. “Moving on from that subject; How are classes treating you?”

Mal groaned.

…

That night, after school had ended, the group had promised to go on Patrol, a very recent thing they had decided was necessary, after a little time at the Enchanted Lake. It was a lot warmer on the inside than out, which was natural when you put a bunch of students and some adults in a warehouse-like building with music and very heated lights.

Mal and Audrey were sat at one of the tables near the dance floor, Doug and Carlos were dancing stupidly, making the girls laugh and smile as they did, Carlos grabbed Doug’s hands and began moving him around the dance floor, Doug gripped his hands in return, bumping into someone behind him, he turned to apologise and was met with the glare of one Chad Charming, the two best friends stopped as Chad sneered at them, Carlos huffed, “And I thought this morning was enough.” He muttered,

“Watch it, four eyes.” Chad spat, Carlos settled himself next to Doug glaring at Chad,

“Back to using the middle school insults I see.” Carlos remarked, Chad rolled his eyes,

“Keep better guard of your toy, dog.” Chad snarked, Carlos bared his teeth jokingly,

“You stay away from us, we’ll stay away from you.”

Chad opened his mouth to say something else when one of Chad’s dumber friends spoke up, “Wasn’t your cousin meant to play the Lake a few months ago? Oh, wait he’s six feet under now…” He cackled, Carlos tensed as did Chad and Doug, it seemed the rest of Chad’s friends hadn’t heard the boy as Carlos resisted the urge to growl at him, Chad turned to glare at his friend, waving him off, he turned back to Carlos, who was being comforted by Doug,

“Carlos-”

“Like he said, Charming; Stay away from us and we’ll stay away from you.” Doug spat, gently guiding Carlos away, Mal and Audrey had watched the scene and shared a concerned look before following the boys, Chad watched them leave, he stood there for a moment before turning to the idiot,

“What is wrong with you?” He snapped, his friend gave him a wide-eyed look,

“What? You were doing the same!” His friend gestured with his harms, Chad motioned for him to follow and the rest of the group complied anyway, headed to the bathrooms, Chad made sure the stalls were empty before turning on his ‘friend’,

“I’m an asshole, but I’m not that much of an asshole.” He hissed, the small group around them gave them questioning looks, “I would never mention a deceased family member. Never. You don’t do that, I want you out. You’re no longer part of this group. And if you ever say anything like that again,” Chad got closer to him, “I will ruin you. Academically and professionally.” He muttered, the rest of the group muttered to themselves, shocked at the scene before them, “I may not like Oscar, but I sure as Hell wouldn’t emotionally ruin a person like that. Surprisingly, there are limits.” He turned to the rest of the room, “If I hear any of you say anything bad about Diego or his death in front of Carlos or behind his back; You’re going down with him.” Chad stormed off.

…

Mal and Audrey didn’t even question the events, they just let the boys walk ahead of them as they started the patrol a little earlier than expected, they held each others hands as they watched Doug mutter to a hunched Carlos,

“I wonder what Chad said.” Audrey muttered, Mal huffed, eyes glowing a little,

“Whatever it was; I’m breaking his spine.” She snarled, Audrey nodded,

“I’ll keep watch. Deny any knowledge.”

They watched as Carlos gently moved away from Doug, hugging himself as he went ahead of them all, Doug slowed down so the girls could catch up to him, Mal turned to him, “What happened?” She asked as he was pulled to Audrey’s side by her arm around his,

“One of Chad’s cronies said something about Diego.” Doug explained softly, Audrey gasped quietly as Mal snarled,

“Which one was it, I’m going to-”

“Mal, no. I’ll ask Chad about it later.” Audrey stopped her, “Slayer’s can’t kill humans.” She reminded her cousin softly, Mal breathed out heavily, eyes going back to their usual green,

“Fine.” She bit, concentrating back on Doug, she softened, “How is he?”

“He said he was going to patrol a little bit before going back home.” The girls nodded their understanding, “I just… Chad’s an ass, we know that, but… Even he wouldn’t…” He sighed,

“It’s true.” Audrey hummed, “Even if he was that bad, he could never say that to Carlos.”

Mal snorted, “My question is who could ever hurt Carlos of all beings? I mean, he is so…”

“Charming?” Audrey smirked,

“Great at the puppy-eyes?” Doug added,

“Hot?”

“Talented?”

“A great mechanic.”

Mal laughed, “And, unfortunately, gay.” She sighed, “Oh well. I can still appreciate him as a friend.” She joked, Doug snickered as Audrey laughed.

…

Carlos had been so caught up in his thoughts he hadn’t realised he was being followed, he just wanted to get away from people, he knew how cruel people could be, especially in Auradon, no matter how hard they tried to deny it, Carlos could always see through it. His mother had a brief stint on the Isle and had come back with a better understanding of people that she instilled in Carlos, but he never expected someone to use a dead family member against him in a fight or bullying session. He didn’t know whether Chad cared or not enough about him to stand up for him, especially after their hasty exit, but if he hadn’t Carlos would begin to resent him; Yes they had a horrible back and forth where they insult each other, but he had assumed Chad would have limits and that his friends, who were the worst would also have some form of limitation. He’d have to ask his mother whether or not someone on the Isle would do the same.

Carlos broke out of his thoughts when he bumped head first into someone. He looked up and his eyes widened, backpedaling, he bumped into someone else, turning quickly he kept his eyes on both very old, very hungry-looking vampires, yelping as a third grabbed his arms,

“I think we could have a little snack before we go after the Slayer, don’t you?” The first one chuckled, the other two hissed and growled their approval, Carlos struggled,

“No!” He yelped, kicking his legs out as the one holding him lifted him up a little, he managed to kick one of them away, waiting for the next to step up before he pressed his feet against his chest, ignoring the fact that his ankles were grabbed in retaliation, so he could pull his legs back a little before pushing against the others chest with his feet, using the momentum to push back against the one holding him, they fell to the floor with the vampire grunting as the other two got up.

Carlos watched as one suddenly was suddenly thrown back out of sight, “Good dogs,” A very familiar voice snarled, yanking the other one back too, “Don’t bite.” Harry snapped, turning to Carlos and the other vampire, Carlos began struggling again, wriggling in the vampires arms, he bend his head down and, fangs lowered, bit into the arm that had moved to his chest, the vampire beneath him howled and practically threw him off, Harry rushed over, helping Carlos up, “You good?” He asked as Mal and the others rushed to them, Audrey let out a yelp as the three vampires surrounded them,

“Oh, goodie! Playmates!” Mal snarked as she rushed the one who had Carlos, stake out, Doug and Audrey moved out of the line of fire as Harry turned and rushed one of the others, Carlos took a breath before heading for the one going for his more vulnerable friends with a growl.

The fight lasted a few more seconds with Mal, Carlos and Harry dusting them all relatively easily, Mal passing her stake to Carlos, who then tossed it to Harry.

“Well, that was really easy.” Mal hummed, Carlos gave her a look and she grinned, “Yeah, yeah, mostly because I had help,” She went over and hugged him, ruffling his curls, Carlos yelped, “From my favourite wolf!”

Audrey and Doug moved closer, hugging Carlos too, “You good?” Audrey asked him, Carlos nodded, glancing at Harry, he stepped out of the hug and to the trying-to-retreat-quietly vampire,

“Thanks, I guess.” He crossed his arms over his chest as his friends watched, “Would have ended up a Three Vampire Appetiser if it wasn’t for you, so thank you.” He nodded curtly, Harry gaped at him,

“I… Uh, yeah, sure.”

Carlos stared at him for a moment before snorting, “Learn people skills, pirate-wannabe.” He shook his head, turning back to his friends, Mal stared at Harry for a second before stepping to him,

“You can have your jacket back. I’ll leave it outside my window.” She told him coldly, Harry winced,

“Listen,” He stepped forward, Carlos stayed between him and Audrey and Doug, “I don’t want to hurt any of you-”

“I don’t really wanna hear it.” Mal cut him off sharply,

“Mal, he just saved my life and helped us, we’d still be struggling if he hadn’t taken on the third one.” Carlos pointed out reluctantly. The only reason Harry got a chance was because he had essentially saved Carlos not ten minutes ago, Mal turned to him, giving Carlos a calculating look before nodding,

“Fine. You have two minutes.”

Harry relaxed, “Okay, the short version? I just… Well… It’s complicated, but I want to help people and if that means helping the Slayer despite all my instincts telling me not to, then I’ll do it.” He waited in anticipation,

“Why? Why would a vampire want to help me? I deserve an answer to that.” Mal stepped closer, everything about her screamed danger,

“Because it feels… Right? I’m… It’s complicated-”

“You said.” Audrey piped up,

“Well it is.” Harry shot back, “I feel compelled to help. So I’m doing my best.”

Carlos stepped closer too, “By stalking us at night?” He asked, tilting his head, Harry let out a nervous laugh,

“That- I actually have no explanation for.” He shrugged, Carlos huffed, yeah, sure, he liked a good mystery like the next person, but this was not a favourable one. Harry was a vampire. He smelt off. And he wanted to help Mal and co. Something was fishy.

“Could it be your need for blood?” Doug asked, “Like, you stalk Carlos because he’s a wolf and vampires love wolf blood. Mal’s the Slayer so you’re compelled to try and kill her?”

Harry made a sound, “Sort of. More of a curiosity. Not really the blood-drinking type.” He shrugged, “Unless it’s pig.”

Carlos scrunched his nose at that, “That cannot be good for you.”

Harry snorted, “Yeah.”

“Right. Well. Two minutes is up. We’re leaving and you,” Mal pointed to Harry, “Are staying away.”

He held up his hands in surrender as the group huddled close and walked away.

He’d stay away. For now.

…

“Carlos, why do you smell like you’ve been rolling around in vampire ash?” Cruella admonished when he walked through the door after having dropped off Doug, making sure Harry wasn’t following.

“Uh, TLDR?” He took off his shoes, “Three big vamps attacked during patrol and Harry sort of saved my life, me, him and Mal turned the three into piles of wind-fodder and we all went on our merry ways.” He took off his jacket, putting it on the coat rack, he entered the living room, Cruella was sat with Frieda and Laurie on her lap, they sniffed the air and tilted their heads,

“Oh, Harry?” She raised a brow; Carlos had told her not long after he had told Mal and the others about Harry and she took it in stride… And by that we mean she snarled and looked ready to dust the vampire who dared lay hands on her son and still lived.

“Yes. Harry. He’s… Everywhere.” He sighed, flopping onto the floor in front of Cruella, “I’m just glad they need an invite. Otherwise I feel like me or Mal might wake up to him watching us sleep because he likes to.” He shuddered, Cruella laughed at the reference,

“On any other occasion; I’d say be flattered and keep a taser with you, in this case; Be careful.” She warned, Carlos nodded his head,

“I know.” He sighed, Cruella frowned at his sudden drop in attitude,

“What’s wrong, darling?”

Carlos looked up at her, suddenly overwhelmed, tears in his eyes, she moved to sit up, Frieda and Laurie getting off her lap and moving to the other end of the sofa and curling up as Cruella bent down to her son, wiping away a stray tear, “One of Chad’s stupid friends…” He sighed, “He-” Carlos’ throat constricted and Cruella felt herself go on alert,

“What happened? What did he do, darling boy?”

Carlos sobbed a little, “He spoke about Diego. He- He said-”

Cruella knelt down beside her child and hugged him close, “Hush hush, he’s just a stupid, pathetic little boy-”

“I know, but… But I haven’t thought about Diego in months and… And I feel so…” He stopped to hold in the sob that threatened to be louder than he wanted it to be, “How can I still have fun and not-”

“Diego would want you to keep on living, Carlos. Just because you forget him time-to-time doesn’t mean he’s suddenly gone.”

“I know, but, I… It’s only been a couple of months-”

“We all deal with grief differently. As long as you remember him, I promise he won’t mind you having fun. He would want you to live for him.”

Carlos sobbed, burying his face into his mothers shoulder.

…

Hades looked through his books, frowning, “So, Harry our vampire… Um… Acquaintance…” He sighed, looking up at the three teens in front of him, “Helped you last night and said he wanted to. He has a morbid curiosity and so on and so forth?”

Mal nodded, “Not forgetting he stalks me and Carlos when we sleep apparently. All Edward Cullen-like.” She added, Hades nodded,

“Right. Okay. Speaking of, where is Carlos?”

“He’s… Been feeling off since last night, I’d be surprised if he-”

“-Please, just listen for once!” They turned as Carlos stalked into the library, Chad hot on his heels, “I swear to you, I kicked him out of the group! And everyone else did too!”

Carlos turned on him, “Cool, amazing; character development for you and your goons, leave me alone. I said I understand. Now go. Away.”

Chad stopped, straightening, “Diego was my friend once.”

Doug winced, Carlos bristled, “Was. You threw that away.” Carlos straightened too, he might not have been as tall as the blond, but his presence was larger than Chad’s, “Thank you for having done what you did. I appreciate it. Now leave me. Alone.”

“Carlos-”

“I know you aren’t lying, Charming. I can hear your damn heart. Leave.”

Chad clenched his jaw, “You weren’t the only one affected by his death,” Carlos flinched, “I might not show it-”

“I know I wasn’t, I know I’m not. But that doesn’t give you the right to suddenly start stalking me today.” Carlos stepped closer to Chad, “Leave.” His eyes suddenly portrayed a vulnerability Chad had never witnessed before in the young wolf, he nodded,

“Fine.” He didn’t spare the others a glance as he tried his best to send a wave of understanding and acceptance to Carlos, who relaxed once he had left the library. Carlos sighed, turning to his friends,

“Everything okay?” Mal asked, Carlos looked up to her and nodded,

“Sorry I’m late, mom wanted me to stay in a little longer. I conceded another hour to at least lunch, but I was determined to come in.” He sat down next to Doug, who immediately began hugging him,  “So, what are we talking about?”

“Harry.” The rest of them chorused, Carlos nodded,

“Awesome. Any clue on who he might be?” He turned to Hades, who shrugged,

“I only know one Harry and he’s… Well, so far he fits the description.” Hades clicked his tongue, “Not to mention the three that attacked you were very strong, so the Queen is… Well, she’s threatened by a bunch of teenagers, which means we’re on the right path to stopping her.” He nodded,

“That doesn’t sound like fun.” Carlos muttered, “Any of that.” He gestured, Hades hummed,

“As long as we end her, I’m down.” Mal nodded.

…

“And she does it again!” The Queen raged, “Three of my best! And she cuts them down like they were nothing!” She screeched, Reza scrunched his face as he rubbed his ears,

“Why don’t you let me go out? Scout around for a second? I’ll promise to keep my distance.” He pleaded, being bored with being stuck here with the Queen, she was a good mentor, but there wasn’t much to do.

“No!” She whirled on him, “You are the Anointed. My number one player. I cannot risk it.”

Harriet sighed as she pushed herself off of the wall she was leaning against, “I could always take him out. Help him scout around.” She shrugged, “Just hearing about the Slayer might not be enough. Seeing her in action might help the kid.” She shrugged, trying not to tense when the Queen turned to her, eyes blazing,

“You-” She stopped herself, thinking it over, “Better take good care of him. If anything happens, Harriet, it’s your head.” She hissed, Harriet nodded, grinning.

…

The school day was surprisingly bland. Hades hadn’t followed up on the possible Harry information that he may or may not have had, but that was fine. It wasn’t like any of them would let Harry near them any more… To their knowledge at least.

But Carlos could have sworn he’d caught brief scents of Harry when the wind went in just the right direction.

He’d decided to cut the night short; Even if the Trio were dealt with, he didn’t want to risk any more vampires taking a liking to him more than usual.

However it was no surprise when he bumped into a boy just around his age, he looked curious and Carlos could smell something powerful on him under all the vampy-ness. Carlos tried to walk away, but the boy seemed adamant on either attacking or talking to Carlos. “What do you want?”

“Do you always talk to strangers like that?” The boy smirked, Carlos scrunched his nose,

“Only the creepy ones at night.”

“You smell funny.” The boy sniffed as he stepped closer to Carlos, who jerked back, snarling,

“Yeah. Of course I do.” He shook his head, “Get out of my way before I turn you to dust.” He waited, but the boy didn’t move,

“I’m Reza.” He seemed to be expecting a response from Carlos, but he stayed quiet, Reza chuckled, “I like you. You can live.”

Carlos blinked once, twice, three times to be sure he had heard him right, “Thanks? I don’t… Okay… My week keeps on getting weirder and weirder, can I go now, your highness?” He mocked, bowing slightly, arms out before he straightened again, Reza grinned,

“See you soon!” He walked back into the shadows and Carlos waited a moment, taking out his phone and calling Mal,

“Mal, hey, yeah, no I’m fine… I think… You wouldn’t believe what just happened-”

…

Harry knew that continuing to help Mal and her friends would lead to him most likely turning into dust, but it was a risk he had to take. He had to atone.

He stepped through his apartment door and locked it behind himself, turning on the lights. He tensed at the person in front of him, “Hi, it’s been a while.”

“A lifetime.”

“Or two, but who’s counting?” Harriet grinned, waving him off, she stepped forward,

“What’s with the Catholic schoolgirl look? Last time I saw you it was kimonos.”

Harriet tilted her head, “You’ve kept the pirate garb, I see.” She sighed, straightening, “Last I saw you weren’t into school girls.” She grinned, “Remember Budapest? Turn of the century?” She stepped closer to him, Harry glared at her, “You were such a bad boy during that earthquake.”

“You did some damage yourself.” Harry sighed, exasperated,

“Is there anything better than a natural disaster?” Harriet began walking around his apartment, “The panic. The people lost in the streets. It’s like picking fruit off the vine.” She stopped in front of the bed, sneering at it, at how human it was, “You’re living above ground, like one of them. You and your new friend are attacking us, like one of them.” She snickered, going to the window, “But guess what, precious? You’re not one of them.” She viciously drew open the blinds, Harry hissed as he stumbled out of the way of the light. “Are you?”

“No. But I’m not exactly one of you either.” Harry snarled,

“Is that what you tell yourself these days?” She moved to the fridge, opening it, exposing bags and bottles of blood, “You’re not exactly living off quiche.” She shut the door, disgusted, “You and I both know what you hunger for.” She approached him again, “What you need. Hey, it’s nothing to be ashamed of. It’s who we are. It’s what makes eternal life worth living.” She smiled, cupping his cheeks in her hands, “You can only suppress your real nature for so long. You can feel it brewing inside of you. I hope I’m around when it explodes.”

“Maybe you don’t want to be.” Harry growled,

“I’m not afraid of you. I bet she is, though.” She chuckled, stepping away to the door, “Or maybe I’m underestimating her. Talk to her. Tell her about the curse. Maybe she’ll come around. And if she still doesn’t trust you, you know where I’ll be.” She left the apartment leaving behind a conflicted and angry Harry behind. He needed to kill something. Yesterday.

…

Looking up at the boy’s window from across the road was definitely something creepy and shady, but he’d managed to evade Harriet tonight and last night, so it didn’t entirely matter to him. He decided it was best to keep quiet, to observe. He could pass the time thinking about the day the Queen was finally released, where he’d drag the Slayer down into the depths, maybe he could bring the Wolf too. The Queen had said that Were’s could become vampire pets. That he could one day have an army of dogs exhilarated him. That he could have this feisty one at his beck and call seemed even better.

Then another vampire rushed forward and jumped, holding onto the sill of the second floor window, he knocked on it and there was the sound of something falling on the floor just as some fledglings ran forward.

Carlos stared at Harry for a second before he sighed, rubbed a hand down his face and walked over, careful of the thing he’d just dropped. He wasn’t sure what it was yet, but it was going to be something, he opened the window and glared out at Harry,

“What?”

“No hello? How are you?” Harry teased softly, grinning, Carlos merely stared at him, Harry sighed, “Can I come in?”

That got a reaction out of Carlos; He laughed, “Gods no.” He shook his head, “Even if I did extend an invitation,” He stared at Harry pointedly, “Which I don’t. Mother wouldn’t let you leave until you were in the hoover and tossed outside.” He leaned forward, “What do you want this time?”

“It’d be easier if you let me in. You’re alone, aren’t you?” Harry tilted his head as if confirming the fact that, yes Carlos was currently alone, only because Cruella had to go to the office and had taken the girls with her.

“So what? The stench of Eau de Graveyard is a little difficult to hide.”

“Yes, well, there are others right behind me-” He let out a small shout of surprise as one grabbed his leg, attempting to tear it off, Carlos panicked,

“Fine! Fine! Harry, I grant you access to my house!” He reached out, grabbing Harry’s hands and pulling him in. They fell to the floor, with the Scotsman on top of the British-American, “Get off! I said my house, not my pants!”

Harry chuckled, pushing himself off to a stand, he looked out the window, down at the four fledglings, feeling Carlos’ heat right next to his temperature-room body, “Bloody hell.” Harry muttered,

“You couldn’t take on four vamps?” Carlos teased, Harry shot him a cold look, “I could always go down there and help you.”

“Better to get them off the streets, I suppose.” Harry sighed in resignation, Carlos nodded, he quickly rushed for his bed, taking out the stake underneath the pillow he turned and watched Harry jump out the window again, Carlos sighed,

“Idiot.” He jumped out behind him, throwing off one of the fledges and stabbing it quickly, he turned and blocked a punch from another as Harry viciously tore into the other two, Carlos swiped the vampire’s leg and plunged his stake into his heart as he knelt down with a grunt. He coughed, waving the dust out of his face as Harry let out a frustrated yell, Carlos turned to see Harry injured, only a scratch really, on his arm, Carlos nevertheless ran forward, tackling the remaining fledge and stabbing it, snarling down at it before he was dropped to the floor on top of the dust. “You okay?” Carlos asked as he turned and stood, putting the stake in one of his belt loops, he wiped himself of the dust, giving Harry an assessing look before going to help him up, “Wuss.” He snorted as Harry cradled his arm, both unaware of the boy watching them.

Carlos helped Harry into his house again, settling him on his bed, “Bloody thing.” Harry cursed, Carlos rolled his eyes,

“You should have healed by now.” He noted, Harry looked up at him head tilted down,

“Haven’t fed.” He muttered, Carlos gave him a curious look,

“What do you mean? Like, tonight?”

“Sure…” Harry trailed off as Carlos put his stake back under his pillow, “That cannot be comfortable.”

“It works for me.” Carlos sighed, “When was the last time you drank?” Carlos sniffed the air quickly, frowning at the stench of cow’s blood, “And human?”

Harry shot him an alarmed look that quickly turned cool, “I don’t drink human.”

“Why not? Is it some sort of substitute? If so, it’s a bloody terrible one.” Carlos sat on the floor in front of Harry, who examined his injury; it really wasn’t healing as fast.

“Yes. I don’t drink human.” Harry bit, Carlos held up his hands in surrender,

“Okay, okay.” He thought for a second, “You know… I think there’s a possible vampire blood substitute that doesn’t mean taking from animals.” He shrugged, Harry gave him a bewildered look,

“First of all; How do you know that? Second; Where the bloody hell am I meant to get a mysterious blood substitute for vampires in Auradon?” He demanded, Carlos stared at him for a second, relaxed,

“I’m not entirely sure… And to answer the second one; Look it up? Ask other vampires? I don’t know.”

“Ah, yes; ‘Hello? Yes, do you drink blood perchance as part of your nightly meal? Oh, why, you ask? Because I’m a bleeding vampire and I need a blood substitute. Wanted to know if you had one.’ Genius.” Harry rolled his eyes, Carlos felt his wolf snarl at the insult,

“Listen; Captain Jack Sparrow Jr; You’re a vampire who can sense other creatures. Not to mention Google is free. If not I can ask mom for some. Twat.”

Harry’s expression went from insulted to impressed, “You’re a fast thinker.” He dared not to mention the use of English slang, maybe his mother had taught him those,

“Yes. I know. Now, do you need something for that?” He pointed to the still slowly healing cut and Harry frowned, looking down at it, he pulled his sleeve up and Carlos noted the hook tattoo on his forearm, the base of it having been cut through by the fledge,

“Probably.”

“Here.” Carlos stood up, “Give us a sec.” He rushed down his stairs, “And don’t look at my stuff!” He called as he grabbed a glass, then he turned to a locked draw, took out a silver knife and cut into his own forearm with a wince, quickly squeezing some blood out before he healed over, he cleaned the wound and knife, the wound quickly healing and he grabbed the glass, rushing upstairs, careful not to spill any blood.

Harry looked up, mouth watering at the smell of wolf blood, “What did you do? Do you know the risk you’re taking?” He asked, incredulous,

“Got you some blood that doesn’t come from a burger.” Carlos gestured with his free hand, frowning as Harry scooted away, fell off the bed and scooted to the wall, sitting on the floor, horrified,

“No. I-I cannae have that!” Harry winced, Carlos gave him a stern look,

“If you have a random conscience, wouldn’t it soothe you to know that I’m willingly giving this to you and, even if you manage to overpower me, I’d still stake you if you tried biting my neck.” Carlos held out the glass demandingly and Harry hesitated, “I’ll force it down your throat in a highly unpleasant way. I know what I’m doing. Drink.”

Harry thinned his lips before taking the glass and drinking. One he started, however, he began downing it, snarling when it was empty, “If you throw the glass I’m breaking your legs.” Carlos warned, Harry looked up to him, eyes glowing, Carlos calmly looked back, Harry gave him the glass again and Carlos nodded, holding onto it as he watched the wound heal, “There, all better. Whiny baby.”

“That was stupid and dangerous.” Harry noted, standing on shaky feet, Carlos watched him for a second before shaking his head and going back downstairs,

“Everything I do on a daily basis is dangerous, Harry.” He tensed at the sink as the vampire was suddenly at his side, taking the glass and cleaning it, Carlos looked to him for an answer,

“Least I could do.” Harry muttered,

Carlos snorted softly, “I think it’s well deserved, you may not have almost died, but you were too weak to heal properly, besides, you saved my life just the other night. Might as well retrub-” Carlos blinked, “Return. The favour.”

Harry snickered at his mistake, Carlos glared lightly, “Don’t make fun of me!” He poked Harry’s side as he settled the glass on the side to dry with the knife, Harry held up his hands,

“Don’t make mistakes.”

“Already made three tonight. What’s one more?” Carlos snarked back, Harry ‘ooh’d and raised a brow,

“What three?”

“The big three; Opening the window; Letting you in; Giving you blood.” He listed on his fingers, Harry grabbed his hand as he waved it in his face, pressing Carlos against the counter,

“Big mistakes.” Harry smirked, leaning into Carlos’ personal space, Carlos’ eyes widened as he stared up at Harry,

“Y-Yeah.” Carlos swallowed thickly, Harry leaned closer,

“Planning on making more tonight?”

“Most likely.” Carlos whispered, Harry’s nose barely nudged his when the front door opened and Frieda and Laurie came rushing in, snarling, Harry backed off, letting go of Carlos’ hand, the younger calmed them down as Cruella practically stormed in,

“Why does it smell like death in her-” She stopped short, noticing Harry against one of the counters, “Who is that?” She pointed at him with a gloved hand and Carlos rolled his eyes,

“Harry.”

“Harry? As in…” Cruella gave him a once-over, “Harry.” Her face settled into a tight smile, “Well. I have heard much about you. Cruella De Vil… Pleasure, I’m sure.” She sounded more disgusted and Carlos noted how she didn’t extend her hand, Harry nodded his head, hand going up as if to tip a hat before he stopped himself,

“Pleasures all mine, m’am.” Harry straightened, Cruella waved him off as she turned to her son,

“Why is he here? Why does it smell like blood?” She asked him softly as she removed her gloves, Carlos gave Harry a glance,

“His diet isn’t vampire-friendly so I gave him something to help… And before you rage; I know the risk, I’m taking it because he did save me the other night and we don’t know how well it would affect me considering… The illness.” He sucked in a sharp breath as Cruella looked between the two, a moment or so passed, tense, before she nodded,

“Fine. If I find you trying to control my son, Hell will be the least of your worries.” She pointed a sharp nail at Harry, who nodded, eyes wide,

“I see where the colourful threats come from.” He muttered, Cruella snorted elegantly, because she was Cruella and that was how she was.

“Oh, please. A De Vil has many talents.” She gave him another once-over, “You seem familiar somehow… Have we, perchance, met?”

Harry frowned, “No, I don’t believe so…” He glanced at Carlos, whose arms were loosely around his stomach, eyes on the dogs, who sat obediently in front of him, “I should go…” Harry nodded, “Thanks for your help, Carlos, and your… Hospitality and interrogation, Mrs De Vil.”

“Miss.” Cruella corrected before shooing him off. Harry began to leave before he turned back, clicking his fingers,

“I almost forgot! Carlos, can I talk to you for a second?” He glanced at Cruella, who waved her son to follow the vampire to the front door, Carlos went, fiddling with his thumb ring.

At the porch, Harry turned to Carlos, leaning down to whisper so only he could hear; “Mal’s in danger. That’s why I was originally headed here, but those fledges found me somehow.” Harry leaned closer, Carlos resisted the urge to back off, giving him a confused look,

“Why are you telling me?”

“Well, I ran here didn’t I?” Harry smirked, “Just luck, I suppose.” He knew that this sudden attraction to the feisty wolf was dangerous and bad, especially considering earlier events, but he couldn’t help it; Feisty, small creatures (human, slayer, wolf or other) were attractive to him. He never really did care about the bad blood between both species.

“Right. Stalker stalks me, finds my place, when they get attacked, guess who they go to.” Carlos shrugged, “Fine. What’s the danger?”

“Harriet. She’s a beloved of the Queen. Basically her left hand, although I suppose she got promoted to right, what with the Huntsman’s death.” Harry muttered, Carlos nodded,

“Okay, a last name, perhaps? That way we can research her and get to know her better.”

“Jones… Well… It used to be. Hook now, I suppose.” Harry sighed, leaning forward a little more,

“Okay. Harriet Hook.” Carlos became oblivious to Harry’s intentions as his mind reeled at the information, absently remembering Harry’s tattoo, “And, how do you- Why are you so close?” Carlos blinked, Harry moved back a little,

“Sorry.”

“Right… How do you know this Harriet is going to attack Mal?”

“Because she was there for the Harvest. She…” Harry shuddered, “She helped Huntsman at some point, before running off when it got too dangerous.”

Carlos nodded, “Alright. Thank you.” Carlos stepped back and Harry hid his disappointment as he stepped away too, watching Carlos go back into the house and his mother begin demanding they cleanse it of Harry’s smell.

Reza smiled at the new knowledge he had of the boy. Carlos. It was fitting.

…

The group of teens and Hades were sitting in the library, looking through the books available on famous vampires. Doug jumped a little as Hades suddenly appeared next to him,

“Here’s something at last.” Hades nodded softly at the words in front of him,

“Can you please warn us before you do that?” Doug asked jokingly,

“Sorry. There’s nothing about Harry in the texts, but it suddenly occurred to me that it’s been ages since I’ve read the diaries of any of the Watchers before me.” Hade hummed, smiling apologetically down at Doug, “There’s mention some three hundred years ago in Scotland of Harrison Jones, the pirate-son of Captain Killian Jones, also known as Captain Hook.” Hades glanced at Carlos for confirmation,

“Oh my Gods.” Carlos murmured,

“Does this Harry have a tattoo on his forearm?” Hades asked, pretty sure he was right,

“Yeah, it’s a, it’s a hook.” Carlos sounded regretful and mildly alarmed, Audrey gave him a look,

“He constantly wears pirate coats, how do you know-”

“It’s a long story.” Carlos muttered, Audrey continued to stare at him sternly before shrugging,

“Fine.”

Doug turned away from his two friends, “So… Harry’s been around for a while.”

“Not long for a vampire. At least three hundred and twenty one years old.” Hades continued scanning the pages,

“Three hundred and- And he-” Carlos groaned, burying his face in his hands, he sighed, Hades didn’t notice as he continued, sitting down.

“Killian Jones leaves Scotland with two of his children as stowaways, the third left behind with the mother, they start a life of working for the East India Trading Company… They worked under Jack Sparrow, however when they were assigned to take slaves, Sparrow refused and freed them, being branded a pirate, his ship was sunk, later brought back up by one Davy Jones-”

“Any relation to Killian?” Mal questioned, Hades thought for a moment, Carlos’ eyes widened,

“Oh my Gods I called him Jack Sparrow Jr.” He buried his face in his hands, propping his elbows on the table with a groan,

“It is possible they’re related to Davy Jones…” Hades shook his head, Carlos winced, “We’ll look into that another day.” He cleared his throat, “Anyways! He takes his daughter and son; Harriet, eldest, and Harrison, middle child, to the Caribbean, where their names become well-known.”

“That’s fun.” Doug muttered sarcastically,

“Yeah, listen to this; Killian Jones had gone to a crocodile infested island with Captain Jack Sparrow, and had his hand bitten off.”

Doug squirmed as Audrey gagged, “That’s disgusting.” Mal muttered,

“It’s also where he got the name Captain Hook. Renaming his children that as well, he gifted his children with hooks of their own. Captain Hook vowed revenge on his friend, but along the way they formed a… Well I wouldn’t say friendship, but an acquaintanceship, perhaps?” Hades raised a brow, “When they found themselves in Germany right around 1713, Harriet and Harrison with them. They found themselves in the Black Forest, being hunted by vicious, blood drinking creatures.”

“Vampires.” Mal nodded,

“Harriet and Harrison were taken hostage and Jones bargained his life for his children after helping Sparrow escape, intending his children to leave with Sparrow and learn under him. You can tell it didn’t work out. Jones was taken and he and his children were personally turned by the Queen-”

“As in the vamp in my dreams and under the Earth?” Mal gawked, Hades nodded,

“House of Grimhilde.”

Carlos shuddered, “That’s fun.” He muttered sarcastically, his week just kept on getting better and better.

“Anyway, in short, the family continued their life of piracy, a little difficult considering the sun, however their crew were determined to find them help, Jones found Sparrow once more and Sparrow gave him a ring; The Gem of Amara, so that he could stand in the sun, unharmed. At some point Harriet and Harrison left their father, sick of being stuck in the lower decks all day, they began wreaking havoc in Europe for several decades, and then about eighty years ago the funniest thing happened to Harrison… Harry. He comes to America, shuns other vampires, including his sister, and lives alone. There’s no record of him hunting here.” Hades slammed the book shut, looking up at the group,

Carlos peaked up from his hand, “I was almost kissed by a pirate vampire. A pirate vampire almost kissed me.”

“He could’ve fed on you.” Mal shrugged,

“But he didn’t…” Audrey pointed out, “How come? Also; He kissed you?”

Carlos pointed at Audrey, “Almost. Emphasis on almost. And… I don’t know. I was stupid enough to give him my own blood-”

“You what?” Doug squeaked,

“He was injured! He wasn’t healing properly! He doesn’t eat human, he eats anything else… Apart from Were’s.” Carlos conceded, “Mom came home and practically kicked him out. I know about the tattoo because he lifted his sleeve to get a better look.”

“Question: a hundred years or so before he came to our shores, what was he like then?” Mal asked, eyes portraying an innocence Carlos knew she didn’t actually hold in the moment,

“Like all of them. A vicious, violent animal.” Hades shrugged. Carlos buried his face again.

…

“You’ve gotta let me take care of the Slayer.” Harriet demanded, the Queen stared at her,

“Oh! You’re giving me orders now!” She sneered, Harriet sighed, walking away from her as Reza watched them, amused,

“Okay, then, we’ll just do nothing while she takes us out one by one.” Harriet sang,

“Do I sense a plan, Harriet?” The Queen grinned suddenly, Harriet turned to look at her, still facing the exit, “Share…”

“Harry kills her and comes back to the fold.” Harriet shared, walking back over to the Queen,

“Harrison! He was the most vicious creature I ever met. I miss him.” The Queen pouted,

“So do I.”

The Queen gave Harriet a calculating look, “Why would he kill her if he feels for her?”

“To keep her from killing him.” Harriet shrugged, Reza held in the snort,

“Hmm.” The Queen turned to Reza, “You see how we all work together for the common good? That’s how a family is supposed to function!” She nodded.

Reza didn’t correct them. If the Slayer was out of the picture, that made it easier to get the wolf.

…

The group of teens sat around the library, doing some heavy studying Doug demanded they do, even if he and Carlos didn’t need it. Hades stayed in his office, busy reading through the Watcher Diaries and his messages.

“-After the destruction of the Civil War.” Doug helped Mal, who nodded,

“Right. Civil War.” She muttered, looking at Carlos, who raised a brow before standing,

“I’m getting a drink.” He walked out of the library, really needing to breathe more than he needed a drink.

“Think he’s okay?” Audrey asked, looking up from her geography book,

“I think he’s… Doing…” Mal shrugged, Doug nodded his agreement,

“I mean, it’s a lot to take in, honestly, I’m surprised I’m not, you know, losing my mind right now, like. I’d be freaking out on the outside,” Doug sucked in a sharp breath, “Carlos is freaking out on the inside.”

“Then we should help.” Mal put her hand on the page she was currently reading,

“No, you never know when he’s freaking out. It’s very difficult to figure out.” Doug noted, “Like, he can hide his emotions way too well.”

Unbeknownst to them, Harriet was in the stacks, listening in on their conversation, as it drifted onto Harry and everything they had learned today. Mal looked ahead thoughtfully, “It’s weird because he’s been very helpful, but he’s also a vampire and a pirate and Scottish and this isn’t helping.” Mal groaned, “He’s nice! But I know something is off. Something isn’t quite right. Why is he doing all this?”

…

Aurora had been running late, one of Snow’s animals had decided to be difficult today, Philip would have probably told her it meant something. That it might have been a warning or something, but he was out of town, looking for some Alexandrite.

And maybe her thoughts weren’t wrong seeing as two seconds after getting out of her car there was a hand around her throat and someone dragging her to her door, a lot faster than humanly possible, Aurora didn’t struggle at the cold hand against her throat, “Open the door.” The voice was Scottish, feminine, so it wasn’t Harry, possibly someone related to him. “Invite me in or I tear out your throat with my hook.” The hand was quickly replaced by a hook, Aurora’s heart jumped and the vampire definitely heard it as she chuckled a little, “Come on.”

Aurora sighed, shakily doing as told, “Come on in.” She invited quietly, the vampire holding her grabbed her arm, her throat free of the hook as she dragged Aurora inside. She let go of Aurora,

“I’m faster and stronger than you and can snap your neck before you even conceive of the thought of screaming.” The vampire informed her, “Just making sure you know.” She sat at the island in the middle of the kitchen, eyes on Aurora as she fiddled with her golden hook,

“What do you want?”

..

Harry knew something was wrong, it was a gut feeling. But once he had checked up on Carlos, everything was fine… Although his invitation to the house had been revoked, it didn’t matter. He was a little upset, which seemed irrational considering Carlos was a werewolf, his mother was a fierce werewolf he remembered having met a few decades ago, and they had terrifying Dalmatian’s. And he was a vampire. Not one that actually wanted to feed on them. But a vampire nonetheless.

He’d done a quick check around the rest of the town before heading to Mal’s place, making sure everything was fine there as well. He considered himself both lucky and cursed because of the sudden scream from one of the women who lived there, probably the mother considering Audrey and Mal were still out and about.

He kicked in the door, stuck behind the barrier, “Let her go!” He snarled,

“I just had a little, there’s plenty more. Aren’t you hungry for something warm after all this time? Come on, Harry. Just say ‘Yes’!” Harriet goaded, moving the woman forward, she shoved Audrey’s mother into his arms as she rushed out, he gently settled Aurora onto the grass, wincing and turning away at the smell of blood. “Welcome home!” Harriet called as she ran off.

The front door opened, “Hey mom!” Audrey called, Mal echoed her own greeting as they made their way in, Harry panicked, staring at the doorway as they entered the kitchen, Harry gently let go of Aurora before running off, Mal and Audrey running to help Aurora back into the house.

“Mom? Hey, mom?” Audrey tried waking her up, she stirred a little, but went limp again, Audrey sniffed, “I’ll call an ambulance, you… You get her to the sofa.” Audrey stood shakily as Mal did as told, wiping the tears from her face.

She was angry. Harry had helped her for months and suddenly he had attacked the woman she considered her mother. He had to be dealt with.

…

“Do you remember what happened?” Mal asked softly as Aurora lied in the hospital bed, resisting the urge to itch her neck,

“A Scottish voice… Demanding I let them in… Then… I’m here.”

Hades came in, looking alarmed, Mal sighed, “How are you?” Hades asked, Aurora smiled a little,

“I’m still breathing. How’s the lizard and dogs?” She joked a little, Hades grinned,

“They’re good.”

Aurora nodded, “Okay, well, now I’m keeping a note to always wear something to prevent vampires from biting me.”

…

“He made her invite him into the house!” Mal quietly raged in the halls, Audrey was with her mother now. Doug fiddled with his fingers,

“He really attacked her?” He asked in a small voice.

“She said Scottish.” Mal responded blandly, Carlos hit the back of his head against the wall,

“I’m glad we uninvited him.” He sighed, “But why go after Aurora?”

“Who knows, who cares? He’s a vampire. It’s what they do.” Mal hissed, Carlos gave her an alarmed look,

“You going to go hunt him down?” He asked, Mal nodded, “I’ll go with you.”

…

“She’s out hunting you right now.” Harriet sang as she stalked through Harry’s apartment, Harry snarled,

“Leave me alone.”

“What did you think? Did you think she would understand? That she would look at your face… Your true face… And give you a kiss?” She teased, Harry stopped for a second, looking at her in confusion

“What?” He asked, Harriet raised a brow,

“Please, you don’t think I haven’t noticed, have you?” Harriet scoffed, “You were always terrible at hiding who you liked.”

“You think… That I’m infatuated with the Slayer?” He asked, laughing, Harriet snarled in turn, it was too funny honestly, Harriet did know him best, that’s true, but she couldn’t be more wrong in the moment. “Oh, wow. A hundred years away from you and you don’t seem to know me any more.”

“What are you talking about?” Harriet spat, glaring at him, she hated it when he knew something she didn’t.

“I don’t like the Slayer, sister mine.” Harry laughed. “But I’ll play along. Dutifully sacrifice myself. I’ll even do it at the Lake.”

…

Carlos had tracked down Harry’s scent and was curious to find it headed for the Lake. Mal thought Harry was ready for a showdown and chose the place they, technically, first met because he was a little cliché like that.

Mal didn’t waste time with the locked door. Kicking it in, Carlos would have said something, but the first time there was a vampire showdown in the Lake, he had bent a door from the corner and technically ripped it off too…

…

Aurora sighed, looking at her daughter with a small smile, “I do hope Mal dusts that woman.”

“Woman?” Audrey asked, holding her mothers hand, she gave her a confused look. They had seen Harry attack Aurora… Unless they could use mind tricks now…

“Harriet. That Scottish vampire.” Aurora nodded,

“N-Not… Harry?”

Aurora furrowed her brows, “No, dear, Harriet… I assume they’re family, though?”

“Yeah… Mom… I have… To go.” Audrey got up, Aurora’s eyes filled with panic,

“Did Mal-”

“Yep.” Audrey rushed out of the room, “Guys!” She hissed to Doug and Hades, who gathered around her, “We have a problem.”

…

The two friends walked into the Lake, looking around in case of an ambush. “I know you’re there.” Mal called, “And we know what you are.”

“Do you?” Harry’s voice echoed. For Mal, it seemed as though his voice was coming from everywhere inside the darkened bar. Carlos, however, tried and succeeded in pinpointing it. He looked up into the higher levels, “I’m just an animal, right? Like that ‘wolf friend of yours.” Harry taunted, Carlos tried to hide the hurt he felt at that. It wasn’t like he was even friends with the damn vampire.

“You’re not an animal. Animals I like.” Mal snapped, “And Carlos is more lovable than you will ever be.” Her eyes followed Carlos’ own as he looked around, Harry growled. He jumped down behind them, making the two turn rapidly, almost falling on top of each other, eyes wide,

“Let’s get it done!” Harry snapped, rushing off, Mal followed the movement to the pool table, crossbow in hand, Carlos stood behind her, silent, she fired a round, missing, she quickly grabbed another as Harry jumped back onto the catwalk, out of Mal’s sight. Carlos followed his movements this time, he swung down and kicked them, knocking Mal onto a pool table and Carlos to the floor, he recovered quickly, snarling, Harry gave him a triumphant look. Mal did a standing back kick at him behind her and sent him into the wall. Carlos ran around the table and dived for the crossbow. He rolled onto his back and threw it back at Mal. Harry slowly got up and growled, in full game face, Carlos got up too, snarling at him as Mal aimed for the vampire once more. Harry chuckled, going back to his human face, “Come on, don’t go soft on me now!” He sounded almost hysterical, manic, Carlos shoved Mal’s arm as she fired, narrowly missing him and hitting the wall behind the pirate.

“Carlos!” Mal exclaimed as Harry gave him a wide-eyed look, Mal looked furious, “What the hell? He bit Aurora!” She sighed, taking out another arrow and preparing the crossbow as she shoved Carlos out of the way with her elbow, Carlos stumbled back, stunned himself,

“Why?” He asked the vampire, “Why didn’t you attack us? I invited you into my house. You had the opportunity to take down me, my mother and our dogs. Why go to Aurora?” He demanded, Harry clenched his jaw, hands fists at his side,

“Why not? I killed so many people before…” He laughed, “For a hundred years I offered ugly death to everyone I met, and I did it with a song in my heart.” He spread his arms wide, a manic smile on his face.

“What changed?” Carlos demanded, something was different about him, “You smell different. What is it?”

“Fed on a boy about your age… Beautiful… Dumb as a post… But a favourite among his clan.” Harry sighed, lowering his arms, Mal frowned,

“His clan?”

“Romani. The elders conjured the perfect punishment for me. They restored my soul.” Harry sang, “When you become a vampire the demon takes your body, but it doesn’t get your soul. That’s gone! No conscience, no remorse… It’s an easy way to live. You have no idea what it’s like to have done the things I’ve done… And to care. I haven’t fed on a living human being since that day.” Harry’s voice quietened down, Carlos felt sympathy for him, there was pure regret in his scent, Mal didn’t seem moved, however,

“So you started with Aurora?” Mal snarled, ready to fire again,

“I didn’t bite her.” Harry retorted, Mal gaped, head jerking back at the information, Carlos stepped closer to him, subconsciously, Mal didn’t stop him, neither did Harry,

“Then why didn’t you say something?” Carlos asked him softly, Harry locked eyes with him, softening from his tense posture,

“But I wanted to. I can walk like a man, but I’m not one. I wanted to kill Mal tonight.” Harry turned to Mal again, Mal looked between her weapon and Harry before lowering it, Mal stepped forward, offering her neck, Carlos made a distressed sound at the back of his throat and Harry flinched,

“Go ahead.” She encouraged, Carlos felt a sudden unease as another scent entered the room, “Not as easy as it looks.” She spoke softly, Carlos’ eyes locked on something behind the two, wide, before he could say anything the being left the shadows behind Harry and poke up,

“Sure it is!” Harriet laughed, Harry turned, pushing Mal back instinctively, Mal rushed back crossbow up, Carlos lowered himself a little, ready to pounce, he remained human, Harry snarled at his sister,

“There was a time when we shared everything, wasn’t there Harrison? You had a chance to come home, to rule with me in The Queen’s court for a thousand years, but you threw that away because of her.” Harriet spat, glaring at Mal, Mal frowned in confusion, “You love someone who hates us. You’re sick. And you’ll always be sick. And you’ll always remember what it was like to watch her die.” Harriet smiled maliciously,

Harry laughed, “Oh I’m much sicker than that.” He grinned, Harriet frowned for a second looking between the Slayer and the ‘wolf, Harry shifted a little and Harriet smiled,

“Well… I guess that brat was right.” She shrugged, “You don’t think I came alone, do you?”

“I know I didn’t.” Mal smirked, gesturing with her crossbow, Harriet tilted her head,

“Hmm, scary.” She reached behind her, into the waistband of her skirt as she produced two pistols, very old pistols. Centuries, even, Harry’s eyes widened, he knew those guns. “Scarier!”

Harry jerked to the side before falling into a post as he took the bullet aimed at Carlos, who jumped back, Mal almost ducked,

“Oh, don’t worry. Bullets can’t kill vampires. Can hurt them like hell, but…” She trailed off into a giggle, Mal and Carlos took the opportunity to hide as Harriet began shooting,

…

Hades, Doug and Audrey stopped just outside the Lake, sharing panicked looks, “Did you just hear-”

The two teens nodded at his discontinued question, rushing for the Lake entrance.

…

Mal fired a round as Harriet reloaded her guns, “Not very effective guns if you have to reload them with every shot!” Mal called from her place behind the pool table, Carlos was across from her, hiding beneath the other; he could smell the silver in the bullet.

“So many body parts, so few bullets. Let’s begin with the kneecaps. No fun dancing without them.” Harriet laughed, ignoring Mal’s jab, she was fast enough to reload a gun before Mal could blink.

Mal braved the bullets and popped up with the crossbow and took a shot at Harriet, the vampire doubled over when it hit her in the abdomen, both Mal and Carlos watched as she straightened back up again.

“Close, but no heart.” Harriet sang, Carlos barely noticed their friends running in as Harriet grabbed the bolt, pulled it out and tossed it aside. “Oooh, more friends!”

Carlos turned to them, peaking out as Mal ducked, “Hide!” He called, Hades, Doug and Audrey didn’t waste a second, Hades protecting the two as they ducked behind the furniture, a bullet missing them,

“We need to distract her, fast!” Doug panted,

“Mal, it wasn’t Harry who attacked mom, it was Harriet!”

Harriet cackled as she buzzed excitedly. Harry pulled the bolt from the wall, unnoticed, he glared at his sister. Harriet turned her attention back on Mal and hopped up onto the pool table, the Slayer jumped up, grabbed the edge of the table and pulled, knocking Harriet onto her back, she pushed the table away and started to run for cover at Carlos’ table, dodging the two rounds fired her way, she skidded to a stop, careful with her bow as Carlos helped her hide.

The pool table stopped sliding and Harriet got up, talking towards their table. She hopped off of it and advanced on the other table, aimed and ready. Mal and Carlos shared a look, Carlos gestured with his hand and Mal nodded,

“C’mon, Mal. Take it like a man!” Harriet laughed,

“Say hi to Da for me.” Harry rushed up behind her as Mal readied to stand, counting down with Carlos, plunging the bolt into her back, Harriet let out a yelp as Carlos and Mal stood, watching the scene, stopping themselves from attacking, Harriet turned to her brother.

“Harry?” Harriet gasped, feeling herself begin to crumble,

“Now you can die knowing you were wrong.” He snarled, she fell to the floor and burst into ashes. Harry looked up from Harriet’s ashes at Carlos and Mal, they stepped out from behind the table. Harry watched them a moment longer before running off, leaving the small group stunned.

…

The Queen may have been a ruthless bitch, but she still cared for her family, in her own special way, which explained why she screamed as he wielded a tall candle holder and smashed it in anger. She flailed out with her arms and knocked other things over before, finally, she sank to the ground in grief, Reza came up to her side.

“Forget her.” He shrugged,

The Queen hissed at him, “How dare you? She was my favourite. For three hundred years…” She trailed off,

“She was weak. You don’t need her. I’ll bring you the Slayer.” Reza promised, giving a silent promise to get that wolf all to himself.

“But to lose her to Harrison! He was to have sat at my right hand, come the day. And now…” She sighed, shaking her head,

“They’re all against you. But soon you shall rise. And when you do…” Reza put a hand on her shoulder, “We kill them all.”

He held out his hand for her, grinning, the Queen grinned back, taking it, they stood and walked back to the throne.

…

“Well last night was an adventure.” Doug sighed, “Kinda wish I’d missed it.” He nodded, pursing his lips thoughtfully, Audrey nodded,

“Same. But then we would have missed that bitch turning into dust.” She added, Doug made a sound of agreement before turning to his other friends,

“So, no sign of Harry?” He asked softly, Carlos shrugged,

“Nope.”

“It’s weird, though. In his way I feel like he’s still watching us.” Mal shuddered, Carlos looked around, eyes stopping on the very vampire,

“Well, in a way, he sort of most definitely is.” He nodded in Harry’s direction and Mal turned to him,

“Oh, damn.” She turned back to Carlos, suddenly smirking, Carlos rolled his eyes, heading over to the vampire, Mal watched, a small smirk on her face, Audrey and Doug watched too, suddenly interested,

“I just wanted to see if you were okay. And Mrs. Rose.” Harry muttered, looking down, Carlos frowned, nudging him,

“We’re fine. You?” He moved to try and catch Harry’s eyes, giving an amused smile,

“If I can go a little while without getting shot or stabbed I’ll be alright. Look, this can’t-” Harry was cut off by Carlos,

“Ever be anything. I know.” He snorted softly, “For one thing, you’re, like, three hundred and twenty-four years older than I am.” He raised a brow,

“I have to walk away from this.” Harry whispered, Carlos nodded, oblivious, once again,

“I know. So do I. Because you’re a vamp and I’m a wolf who still runs the risk of being turned into your bitch for a couple more hours.”

Harry lifted his head a little, looking at Carlos intently, Carlos shifted, confused by the sudden scrutiny, “Do I have something on my face?” He asked, “Are my eyes glowing, fangs out?” He was clearly amused by the vampire’s sudden interest in his face, tensing a little, instinctively, when Harry leaned closer,

“No.” Harry smiled softly, a small quirk of his lips, the softest look on his face, Carlos blinked,

“Do you wear eyeliner?” Carlos suddenly asked, Harry raised a brow, “I just… I just noticed it.”

“Yeah. I do. Problem?” Harry teased, Carlos shook his head, smiling,

“Nope, I mean, I’m currently rocking the nail polish, so…” He shrugged, “Why are you looking at me like that?” His smile never faltered, “It’s weird.”

“Oh?” Harry moved even closer, their noses brushing, it suddenly felt like they were the only ones there, music drowned out.

“Yeah. It is.” Carlos chuckled lightly, “Like, soft… And- You’re very close.” Carlos’ voice lowered as he swallowed, fiddling with his thumb ring subconsciously, Harry grabbed his hands gently,

“Your eyes are pretty to look at.” Harry shrugged a little, thumb brushing over the back of his hands,

“This close?” Carlos poked his tongue out of his mouth a little before it retreated again.

“Yeah. Better view… They’re gorgeous when you shift.”

“Like this?” Carlos let his eyes bleed gold, Harry nodded, brushing their noses again, “That’s strange for a vampire.”

“A vampire with a soul.”

“True. But I’m still an underage werewolf, I think this thing could count as statutory rape.”

Harry hummed, “Don’t have to go that far, love.” Harry closed the distance, brushing his lips over Carlos’ own, hands still gripped in his, Carlos’ fingers twitched as he moved his own head a little, kissing Harry back before they pulled away,

“This is a bad idea.”

“I’m okay with that. As long as you are.” Harry kept close to Carlos,

“Yeah. I’ve only made four stupid mistakes in the past week or so.”

“And what would they be?” Harry teased, delighted when Carlos laughed.

Chapter Text

“Oh, great! A book!” Mal huffed as she opened the box Hades’ had received upon entering the school, Mal pulled the book out of the box and blew some of the dust off of it. Coughing slightly as the dust particles entered her lungs by accident.

“I haven’t gone through the new arrivals. Put it in that pile.” Hades pointed to a steadily growing pile of mystical books,

“I’ll set it down for ya!” Hap grinned, taking the book from Mal carefully,

“Oh, thanks, Hap.” Mal smiled in return, turning back to Hades, “You know, I just cannot believe someone’s been hacking the school system from these computers!” She tried to keep her sarcasm to a low level, but it was a little difficult with the abundance of people in the room and the very people who had done such a thing just a foot or so away from her, it was fun teasing like that.

Hap put the book down under Doug’s small pile of books, the boy having gone with Carlos to grab drinks for everyone,

“Yes, and now I have the whole computer science club in my lovely little library, also having offered to scan the books that hadn’t been scanned yet.” Hades muttered, rolling his eyes,

“Oh, I know, our ways are strange to you, but soon you will join us in the twenty-first century!” Persephone teased, grinning at him, Hades gave her a blank look, Mal found it funny that their names matched those of probably one of the most famous Deity couples in Paganism,

“Persephone, I’m sure your computer science club is fascinating, but I happen to believe that one can survive in modern society without being a slave to the idiot box.”

“That’s TV. The idiot box is TV. This,” She gestured to all the pretty modern computers, “Is a good box!”

“I still prefer a good book.” Hades smiled thinly at her, Doug and Carlos came back, earning everyone’s praises,

“And who doesn’t?” Carlos scoffed, Doug pouted, “Listen, Dougie, we both know I love me a good piece of tech, however, it is slightly more difficult for me to read on a Kindle than with a book. Besides, the smell of books is nice.” He shrugged, placing most of the drinks down,

“Thank you, Carlos, someone understands my point.” Hades smiled triumphantly,

“That isn’t to say I don’t occasionally read stories on the internet, it’s just more favourable to have the smell of an old book as I read, I have ideals that fit a sort of dark academia style.” He sat down across from Doug, connecting to his own laptop as Doug began scanning the book on top of his pile,

“Dark academia core, nice.” Mal nodded, she glanced around, “Neither of you have seen Auds’, have you?”

“Nope, I think she’s not feeling too hot.” Carlos shared a concerned look with Mal,

“I’m sure she’ll be fine!” Hades waved off their concern,

“Okay, guys,” Persephone clapped her hands, “Let’s get a move on, we’re almost done and with Carlos and Doug back, we’ll be out of Mr. Olympus’ hair sooner.” She walked around the tables, checking up on everyone,

“Oh thank the Gods.” He sighed, Mal snickered as she moved around the library stands,

“I’m heading out, got some plans tonight, see you!” She called, rushing off with her bag on her shoulder, she also needed to keep an eye on Audrey.

It only took another half an hour for them to be done, with Doug only needing to scan one last book, “Alright, everyone, pack up!” Persephone waved as she collected her stuff, “I think we’ll be safe from the mean hackers.” She grinned, “Let’s get out of here!”

“I’ll leave soon, I’m just going to finish putting these in the system.” Doug called, Carlos’ hand froze just over his laptop, watching the others leave,

“Need help?”

“Nah, you can go see Harry.” Doug smirked knowingly, Carlos rolled his eyes,

“Haha. I’m actually taking care of Frieda and Laurie tonight.” He retorted, backing his laptop away before leaving with a brief goodbye to him.

It didn’t take long for Doug to finish scanning the last book onto the computer, working the last pages absently, he hadn’t noticed the continued disappearance of the pages script, he hummed his fathers working song as he placed the book in the ‘finished’ pile with all the rest, he smiled and let out a long, relieved breath, stretching a little, he saved the files and turned off the computer, standing, he grabbed his bag, turned off the light on the table and made his way out, texting Carlos that he had finished.

The computer, unbeknownst to Doug, turned itself back on, looking like a screen right out of a spy movie or something as big, green text typed itself slowly but surely;

WHERE AM I?

…

Dreams were a curious thing. They meant something sometimes. Everyone got a sense of déjà-vu sometimes, having dreamt something and either that very day or years later, it happened. Or messages from the Gods were gifted, to help people. Dreams were a curious thing.

Audrey stared out at the desert, mountains of sand all around her, she turned in a small circle, covering her eyes when the sun hit her, hair flowing around her wildly with the wind, “Hello?!” She called out, turning again, “Hello?!” She huffed, looking around, she chose a direction, away from the glaring sun, and began walking, “This is the weirdest dream I’ve ever had.” She muttered to herself, not that it would change anything if she screamed,

She didn’t know how long she had walked, over sand and watching carefully for… Something. But she had eventually found a tree, which seemed to be thriving in the desert which, you know, not normal. She approached it cautiously, glancing around for anything that might attack her, she kept her mouth shut, not willing to have something kill her in her dream. It might end with her death in real life, or in a permanent coma, if her dad was to be believed and, frankly, she believed him about these things.

She noticed a paw sticking out from behind the tree, twitching a little under the shade, she decided against going near that and going around the other side, the thin tail in front of her was lazily moving around, she poked her head around slowly, seeing a spotted hyena with its face staring out at the sand mountains before them, eyes closed, completely relaxed, she moved back, pressing herself against the tree, hand over her mouth as her breathing picked up, ‘ I know you’re there. ’ A voice echoed, which was weird, this wasn’t supposed to be an echo-y location, ‘ It’s fine, I don’t bite. ’ The voice was female and… Possibly African of one country or another, it wasn’t as if she was overtly exposed to African countries, which, now that she thought about it, was a serious crime. ‘ I pity your country. You either have a lack of imagination, or you have been taught so little about my beautiful continent. ’

“Lack of education.” Audrey responded automatically, she would never deny the fact that, even with Auradon’s ‘perfect’ look, it was still a terribly biased place.

‘Ah. Well, that can be helped.’

Audrey steeled herself, she was the daughter of a vet! And her father was a man of Spirituality! For the Gods’ sake! “Yeah.” She rounded the corner, staring into the brown-red eyes of the hyena, “So, I’m going to assume you’re the one talking to me.”

‘In a way, yes.’ The snout never moved,

“How?”

‘Your mind is open to many things. Telepathy is one of them.’

“But I’m dreaming… So… That should mean your snout moves, right?” She knew even beginning to make sense of it was going to hurt her brain. If only Carlos were here.

‘Theoretically. However, this is our realm.’

“Okay- Wait- Hang on.” Audrey held up her hands, “I think the theoretical and practical talk should wait for another day.” She shook her head, “I’m not going to understand any of this.”

‘That’s fine, we have time.’

“Okay, yeah, so, are you real, or are you… You know… A figment?”

‘I am as real as the sun.’

“Mhm, okay, so I’m still possessed?”

‘Theoretically.’ She could have sworn the Hyena was smirking,

“Funny.”

‘I don’t have as much power as I had before, nor am I as… Savage… As before.’ She chuffed, ‘I am merely a presence in your mind, now. Although if necessary, I may take over.’

“As a defense system?”

‘I suppose.’

“Okay, so, like, Venom, but without the slime-tentacle-stuff, or even a werewolf from Teen Wolf?”

‘I sincerely have no idea what that is.’

“Oh, I’m totally showing you.” Audrey snorted slightly, “So… You won’t try to kill my friends again?”

‘I suppose… Is that wolf-boy a friend? Are you in his pack?’ She spat the words and Audrey felt insulted for Carlos,

“Yes. He is. And I suppose I am, if that’s how he sees it, what’s so wrong with that?” She snapped back,

‘I am a Clan Leader, girl.’ The hyena growled, standing quickly and facing her, ‘I do not bow down to men, or boys, nor do I befriend those who aren’t like me. He is not possessed, nor is he a were-hyena.’

“So… You’re racist.” She hummed, “Or speciesist.”

‘How dare you!’

“But it’s true. Just because, in general, you might not get along with them, doesn’t mean you don’t have to.”

‘I think you’ll find-’

“Honey, if you don’t want me to find a way to get rid of you, permanently, you’ll get along with him.”

‘I won’t be lower than him, I will not be part of his Pack . I refuse.’ Her paw stomped on the floor and Audrey found it adorable, she knelt down,

“How about… I stay part of the Pack, but you two figure out what would happen there?”

The hyena stared at her, puffing, she turned away, ‘Fine!’

Audrey sat down triumphantly, “Good… So… You wanna explain some more stuff?”

…

Mal caught sight of Doug and smiled as she rushed to his side, “Dougie! Hey, Doug! Wait up!”

He looked up from his phone, eyes wide, “Oh, Mal! Hey, I didn’t even see you!”

“Or hear me, dude, you good? Carlos said he couldn’t get in contact with you… Through anything.”

“Oh, I-I must have been so absorbed in my conversation.” He smiled sheepishly as they approached his locker,

“Oh?” Mal nudged him, only met with silence, she rolled her eyes, nudging him again, “Spill, you have secrets, that is illegal.”

“Oh, okay, well… I sort of met someone.”

“You meet a lot of people online, Doug, this is something else, I can feel it!”

“Well… Yeah, he’s, uh, he’s very sweet.”

“Does he go here? What’s his name?” Doug closed his locker and Mal put her arm around his shoulder, grinning at him,

“No, Malcolm, and he’s very nice.”

“You are a thing of evil for not telling me this right away!” She lightly thwacked his arm, getting a shy grin in return,

“Well, I wasn’t sure there was anything to tell. But last night we talked all night, it was amazing. He’s so smart, Buffy, and, and he’s romantic, and we agree about everything!” Doug’s arms flailed around as much as possible, what with Mal’s arm in his,

“What’s he look like?” She sang, leaning her head against his,

“I don’t know! We haven’t given each other our Snap’s yet.”

They continued down the hall with a big smile on Doug’s face. Mal hummed, a little concerned, but hopefully it wasn’t some predator who needed dealing with. Because Carlos and Audrey would absolutely lose their collective shit. They made it to the computer lab just as Persephone did, mug of coffee in one hand, books in another,

“Morning, kids!” She greeted with a smile, then she noticed Mal, “Oh! Hey, are you joining the class?”

“No, I just have a free.” Mal shrugged, Persephone hummed,

“Well, I’d love for you to stay, really, but we have work to do, unless you want to get started on the fundamentals of cyber-security?”

“I’m good… Can I stay a little longer, though?” Mal tilted her head, Persephone looked at her for a moment,

“Why not?” She smiled brightly, “Five minutes, then I have to kick you to the curb!” She joked, Mal smiled back, Persephone was such an easy and nice teacher to get along with, she was practically a ray of sunshine, it was really uplifting. Doug’s computer went of,

“It’s him!” He smiled, gaining Mal’s attention, she turned to her friend as Persephone began sorting out her desk a little,

I’m thinking of you.

“He’s so sweet!” Doug sighed, elbow on the desk and his chin resting on his hand, Mal hummed,

“He’s a sweetie.” She mumbled, mildly concerned for this infatuation and her friend… She’d have to ask Carlos about it.

“What should I write back?”

“To who?” Carlos asked as he walked in, speak of the Devil and all that, Mal turned to him, eyes wide, not in a surprised type of way, but more mild panic and concern, Carlos read it as her telling him to get over and get involved,

“Malcolm.” Doug sighed, again, Mal shuddered,

“Who’s that?”

“Doug’s boyfriend.” Mal cleared her throat a little, Carlos gaped for a second before composing himself, settling down and turning on his own computer,

“Doug, what the hell?”

“He’s not my boyfriend…” Doug wiggled a little, dazed, “What should I tell him?”

“Doug, I think it’s really great that you have this friend, but don’t you think you’re kinda rushing into the romance thing?” Mal voiced, Doug pouted,

“Maybe ‘I’m thinking of you, too!’? No, that’s- That’s stupid.”

“Dougie!” Carlos snapped his fingers a little, “Focus, tell me about him, at least.”

“He’s sweet, smart, incredibly kind and romantic.” Doug sighed, “He’s perfect.”

“Doug, hon, you know the dangers of internet romance.” Carlos leaned closer to him, Doug let out a sound of annoyance,

“See, I knew you’d react like this.”

“We just wanna make sure you’re taking all the lessons you tell me, repeatedly, and applying it to your own situation.” Mal shrugged,

“Mal.” Doug whined, he whined, Carlos frowned, looking at the computer screen,

“He could be different than you think.” Carlos intoned, Doug pouted at him, “I told you that’s my gig, get  a new one.”

“Lossie, c’mon, you know me!”

“Exactly.” Carlos depanned, Doug gaped spluttering a little,

“I feel insulted! I’m insulted! How dare you!”

Hap watched as his screen changed to Carlos and Mal’s records, studying them, a text popped up,

Watch them.

“His name is Malcolm Black, he’s eighteen, he lives in Camelot, which is about eighty miles from here, and he likes me!”

“Short, tall, skinny, fat?” Mal listed, curious,

“Why does everything have to be about looks?”

“Not everything, but some stuff is. I mean, what if you guys get really, really intense, and then you find out that he… Has… A hairy back?” Carlos frowned at her,

“What she means is; Is he safe?”

“Of course! It’s me! Guys, what the hell? I didn’t judge you when you started getting comfy with the local Edward Cullen!” He pointed to Carlos, who winced,

“Okay, fair.”

“Hey, I’m just trying to make sure that he’s good enough for you. I think it’s great that you met someone.” Mal insisted, Doug stared at them both,

“Honestly, though, me and Harry aren’t doing anything anymore. That kiss was it.” Carlos snorted, “I’m getting to know him first… And aging up a couple years, speaking off, technically, because you are also sixteen; That’s pedophilia.”

Doug huffed, “It’s not-”

“Are you or are you not underage?” Carlos raised his brow, Doug glared at him,

“Carlos-”

“Okay, fine, make mistakes, that’s fine, as long as you’re safe in the end, I’m just making sure this isn’t you… Wigging out.” Carlos shrugged, his best friend tilted his head in mild confusion as Mal slipped out of the room, wishing them luck and waving to Persephone, who walked over to Hap, smiling at Mal,

“Wigging out about what?”

“The whole Miss French thing. Because Chad’s still wigging and I’m making sure Ben is helping him, speaking of- Let’s change subject-”

“I’m not wigging because of Miss French, that-” He sighed, “I’m- Doing better… I promise.”

“-Okay, okay,” Carlos nodded, putting a hand on his shoulder, “I’m just worried, dude,”

“I know.” Doug muttered, leaning into the touch, “You were saying? Change of subject?”

“Right, Ben-”

“Hey, Hap,” Persephone put a gentle hand on Hap’s shoulder, the boy turned to her, smiling kindly, “I was looking at the logs and you and Michael seem to be clocking in a lot, it’s a little disconcerting.”

“New project.”

“Oooh, will I be excited?” She smiled brightly, shifting from foot to foot,

“You’ll die.” He smiled flatly, Persephone’s smile tightened a little, but she nodded nonetheless.

…

At lunch the three friends met up, Mal was distractedly on her phone, “Did you hear?” Carlos glanced between his friends, absently greeting Ben, who sat next to Mal,

“Hear what?” Ben asked, the only one literally paying him any attention, Carlos pouted at his other friends before turning to Ben,

“James’ history report was messed around with.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, someone hacked into his laptop and changed his report to; ‘The Attack On The Imperial Palace Was A Strategically Genius War Move On Behalf Of The Hun.’”

“What the hell?” Ben scrunched his nose, “Who’d do that?” Carlos shrugged,

“No one knows, but it’s being brought to the Temp’s attention, so I expect a very strict warning in every IT class about the dangers of hacking and the consequences dealt to those found guilty.” Ben nodded his agreement, “Hey, how is your dad? You said you found him this morning.”

“Right, yeah, he’s… Still a little out of it, but he’s getting the full Beast treatment from mom.” Carlos laughed,

“I expect nothing less from Belle, your mom’s a legend.” Ben smiled proudly at the compliment,

“I know, I love her.”

“As you should.” Carlos snatched Mal’s phone, the Slayer tried snatching it back, only to have Carlos hold it away and poke Doug with it, the bespectacled boy looked up from his own phone, startling he looked up,

“What? Who’s on fire?”

“We goin’ to the Lake tonight?” Carlos glanced between the two, Mal demanded her phone back, “I’ll let you converse with your sister-cousin when you answer me.” He dragged out the last word for a second and Mal huffed, flipping her hair behind her,

“Yeah, okay, fine, whatever.”

“Mal.” Carlos’ tone was warning, “You can arrive late, I don’t care, you can go check up on Audrey and if she’s feeling it; she can join! Deal?” He held out his free hand, keeping the phone behind his back, Mal groaned before nodding and shaking his hand,

“Deal.” She grumbled, brightening when Carlos handed back her phone, she immediately got absorbed back into her conversation with her cousin,

“She’s going to forget.” Ben hummed, “I bet on it.”

“Oh, so do I.” Carlos grinned mischievously, “It’s why there’s a reminder. A loud one.”

“You are so evil.” Ben scoffed, getting back to his lunch, he nudged Mal now and then, reminding her to eat, Carlos turned to his very best friend in the whole wide world,

“So?”

“Hm?” Doug barely turned away from his phone, eyes on the screen, Carlos reached over, taking it, “Hey!”

“Lake?”

“Yeah there’s one near here-”

“No! The Enchanted Lake. Tonight. Dougie, I’m feeling a little neglected here.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Doug frowned, deflating, “I’m gonna call it an early night.” Carlos raised his brow, nudging Doug as he handed him back his phone,

“Malcolm?” Doug nodded, “You’re gonna be missing out. I’m planning to be witty. I’m gonna make fun of all the people who look like utter Chad’s, derogatory, of course.” Carlos joked, Doug hummed, eyes locked on his phone,

“That’s nice. Have a good time!” He picked up his lunch tray and walked off, Carlos frowned after him, something felt off about Malcolm. Beyond the Minor and Adult thing. Something made the hairs on his arms and the back of his neck stand on edge about this.

“Who’s Malcolm? His boyfriend? He looks happy.” Ben observed, watching the nerd go,

“Yeah, color in the cheeks, bounce in the step… I don’t like it. It’s not healthy.” Carlos turned to him, “So, are you going to the Lake tonight? I have a feeling Mal’s gonna patrol, see her cousin and ignore the alarm.” He sighed, “Everyone deserts me.” He put his face in his hands, pouting, Ben chuckled as he ate, lightly kicking him to do the same, “Or abuses me!” He gasped dramatically.

“Jealous someone has your best friend’s attention?” Ben raised a questioning brow, eyes glinting with mischief,

“How dare you.”

“You’re jealous.” Ben sang, nudging Mal, who took another absent bite, Carlos made a wounded sound,

“Maybe.” He grumbled, looking down at his own food,

“Doug’s got a thang, and Carlos is left hanging.” Ben sounded sympathetic but Carlos glared at his chest pointedly,

“Never say ‘thang’ ever again. Anyway! This Malcolm guy? What’s his deal? I mean, tell me you’re not slightly wigged.” He looked to Mal, rolling his eyes a second later, remembering who he was looking at,

“Why? What’s so bad about it?” Ben tilted his head and Carlos wanted to remark on his Beast Instincts,

“Malcolm’s eighteen, Doug’s sixteen, he’s underage, not to mention; They haven’t seen each other. And, Doug doesn’t… Fall quickly. It’s-” Carlos shook his head, “It also makes my hair stand up, that’s vad bibes right there.”

“Vad bibes?” Ben stifled a laugh, Carlos hummed,

“Diego said it once by accident a couple years ago and since then, we’ve been using it.” Carlos frowned, “I miss him.” He sighed,

“I’m sorry you lost your cousin.” Ben reached out, putting his hand on Carlos’, Carlos smiled back at him,

“I’m sorry your dad went all Beast.” He joked lightly, “Let’s keep the depression away by hyper fixating on someone else.” He cleared his throat and Ben nodded, taking his hand back, “So, Doug and the sus penpal.”

“I mean… It’s a little wig-worthy I guess.” Ben shrugged, “Not really knowing what he looks like.”

“Or who he really is. I mean, sure he says he’s a high school student, but I can say I’m a high school student.” Carlos pointed to himself, Ben snickered,

“You are.”

That got Carlos to pause for a second, “Okay, but I can also say that I’m an elderly Dutch woman. Get me? I mean, who’s to say I’m not if I’m in the elderly Dutch chat room?” He challenged, Mal snorted at that, having come out of her conversation with her cousin,

“I get your point!” Her smile faded, “Oh… I get your point.” Her eyes widened, as did Ben’s, as if their brains were connected on a wavelength, “Oh, this guy could be anybody. He could be weird, or crazy, or old, or…” She shuddered at the other, unsaid implications,

“Vad?” Ben almost squeaked, Carlos and Mal nodded,

“Vad. Vad Bibes!” Carlos pointed to him, “I mean, we hear it and read about it all the time. Y’know, people meet on the ‘net, they talk, they get together, have dinner, a show, horrible axe murder.” He whined a little,

“Doug axe-murdered by a pedophilic freak…” Mal added on, “Oh, Gods, and with everything from a few months ago-”

Ben spoke up, stopping their panic, mildly, “Okay, okay, what do we do?” He looked to Carlos, “What are we doing? Carlos, you got us started! We’re overreacting!” He huffed, Carlos whined again,

“As fun as that is; No.” He shook his head, suddenly becoming serious compared to earlier, contained panic, “This is my best friend, I’m not messing around with crap like that for fun. The internet is serious business.” Ben and Mal shared a concerned look, worried their friend might be taking it too far in his fear, bordering on paranoia.

…

The next day, after Mal and Ben convinced Carlos he was being paranoid, -without using the word, he was scary as is- and having a mildly-fun time at the Lake with Audrey, who insisted she was ‘fine, perfectly fine, just having a hard time sleeping lately, guys, honest-’ Doug burst into the locker room, out of breath, Carlos blinked at him, stunned, “Thought I heard your heart,” He muttered to his friend, louder, he stated; “You’re the late boy.” He tilted his head, questioning,

“I overslept.” Carlos’ panic set in again, neck and arm hair raised,

“Until fifth period? Talking to Malcolm last night?” He ventured as calmly as possible, Doug nodded, turning to face him as he shut his locker,

“What?”

Carlos looked away, “Nothing.”

“You’re having an expression.” Doug called his friend out, narrowing his eyes,

“I’m not.” Carlos insisted, “But, if I was, it’d be saying, ‘This just isn’t like you.’” He shrugged,

“Not like me to have a boyfriend?” Doug challenged, staring him down,

“Boyfriend?” Carlos almost choked on air, which would be an embarrassing way for a werewolf to go, honestly,

“I don’t understand why you don’t want me to have this. I mean, people don’t chase me around all the time. I thought you’d be happy for me.” He pouted, a look of hurt in his eyes and Carlos felt bad, like, really bad because he hurt his friend,

“It’s not like that! I just want you to be sure. To meet him face to face. In daylight, in a crowded place with some friends. And, besides, you’re demi! In both romanticism and sexuality!”

“Malcolm and I really care about each other. Big deal if I blow off a couple classes.” Doug shrugged, “And besides, who’s to say we haven’t been talking for months? Hm? Or years?”

“Your heart, for one. For two; Oversleeping was a lie and I can’t believe you’d do that to me.”

“Malcolm said you wouldn’t understand.” Doug scoffed, rolling his eyes, “You were going to let me lie to you?”

“Malcolm was right, I don’t understand. I need an explanation, Dougie! And- No! Well, yeah, because I trusted you’d tell me the truth or something, but this is just- Doug it’s-”

“Oh, don’t worry, Mister Werewolf, I’m perfectly fine without you!” Doug stormed out of the locker room, Carlos gaping after him,

“Doug!”

…

“Michael?” Mal called after entering the computer lab, frowning at his lack of response, “Hey, asshole? Idiot-Who-Insulted-Diego? Hello?” She tapped his shoulder and the teen turned, a little jumpy, he then rolled his eyes and scowled at her,

“What do you want?”

“I wanted to ask you something if you have a minute.” She shrugged, ignoring his scathing gaze,

“What is it?” He sighed, clearly reluctant, but Mal didn’t care; He’d hurt Carlos, intentionally, and although he’d been kicked from the group of Chad’s friends; He was on her shit list.

“Well, you’re a computer geek…” She mentally screamed at the irony of him being such an ass to her friends, “Genius, and, uh, I sort of have a technical problem. If I wanted to find out something about someone, if someone emailed me, could I trace it?”

“Well, you could pull up somebody’s profile based on their username.” He sighed like it was the easiest thing and Mal resisted the urge to snark back at him,

“What I wanna know is if there’s a way to find out exactly where it came from? I mean, the actual location of the computer?” She tilted her head, Michael narrowed his eyes,

“IP address?”

“Yeah!”

“Why?”

“Not that it’s any of your business, but Doug’s got this boyfriend, Malcolm, and to tell you the truth, I think-”

“Leave Doug alone.” Mal stared, mouth open, shifting a little, she narrowed her eyes,

“When did you get so chummy with Doug?”

“That’s none of your business.”

“Michael, are you Malcolm?” She accused, Michael turned his back to her,

“Of course not.” He began typing away, “I’ve got work to do.”

Mal heard the dismissal and debated pushing further before she decided to follow up with Hap instead, maybe even go and find Carlos to tell him he was right… Although… That might send the wolf into further panic, but she couldn’t lie to him; He was a literal lie detector. Damn her life wasn’t easy.

…

Mal followed Hades through the stacks, waving around and blaming Carlos for this new habit, “I’m telling you, something is going on. It’s not just Doug. Hap, Michael, they’re all acting weird! Michael told me to stay away from Doug! Michael!”

“The one who…” He trailed off, shelving books, Mal nodded,

“Yeah, that asshole!” She huffed,

“I really don’t know how to help, Mal, this isn’t a vampire or mythos problem, as far as I’m aware.” He shook his head absently, “Things involved with a computer fill me with a childlike terror.” Now he was overexaggerating and Mal knew it, but she let him continue nonetheless, “Now, if it were a nice chimera or hydra, I’d be more in my element.” He thought for a moment, tilting his head side to side, “Well, I guess you could tail Michael, see if he’s up to something. Espionage, work on your stealth.” He nodded resolutely,

“Follow Michael?” She thought it over, weighing the pros and cons of doing so, “I mean… Sounds fun. Just… Not a word to Carlos, I don’t know him well enough to know how he’d react to being right and from what happened with Diego…” Both Slayer and Watcher winced.

…

Turns out the Hyena had some wicked powers. Her hearing was the best, although she had to learn how to regulate it at some point, not to mention her sense of smell, she was glad the Hyena insisted on piggy-backing on that… For now. She could smell the power coming from her fathers crystals and stones. She could see in the dark. She could see in the dark. She wondered if this is what it was like for Carlos…

The Hyena -Audrey really needed to give her a name because The Hyena was going to get old real quick- had been reluctant to talk about Carlos and Ben, which; fair, but also; those were her friends. They deserve nice things and she was Nice Things. Anyway, The Hyena had been reluctant to talk about them but Audrey had gotten her to come around to seeing them as clan members. If only because her own human-ish friend-group was a mix-match of beings-not-human.

Since their little chat about her friends and The Hyena’s new clan, they’d also been talking to Herkie, Yi-Min, Carina and Aziz, talking through their trauma and what to do next because of their barely-there instincts.

The Hyena said she’d heard about the lasting effects, but had never witnessed them. The four other members of the clan wouldn’t have Hyena’s the way Audrey currently did, but they did have instinct and the senses. Audrey demanded they make a groupchat to help each other out better, and despite initial hesitations, the other four agreed.

Now she just needed to give The Hyena a name and tell her actual friends. Oh boy.

…

Hades hummed, thinking over what Mal had told him of her little bout of espionage, “What was the name of this place?” He asked lightly, lost in thought,

“It said CRD. But, I couldn’t get close enough to see what it was.” Mal shrugged, a small pout on her lips,

“Calax Research and Development. It’s a computer research lab. Third largest employer in Auradon until it closed down last year.” Mal had almost forgotten that Chad was with them, the three occupants stared at him and he shrugged, “What, I can’t have information sometimes?” He glared, Ben patted him on the shoulder. He’d found out that Michael was acting funny and decided to help because they refused to tell Carlos, which the blond thought was absurd, but he blackmailed them (Mal) into letting him help because even though he’d kicked Michael out of the group, before the Lake incident, they were really good friends.

“Well, it’s just somewhat unprecedented.” Hades shrugged,

“He’s right.” Ben nodded, “I didn’t think you’d know.”

“Well, mom inspects the place regularly… Health and safety.” Chad hummed, flushing a little, “And I do listen when people talk.”

“Carlos?” Ben ventured, Chad nodded, clearing his throat,

“You said it was closed?” Mal interrupted their conversation,

“Uh huh.”

“Looked pretty functional from where I stood. I don’t have a clue what they were doing.” She huffed, this whole thing seemed to be getting bigger and bigger and she couldn’t figure out what was going on.

“And what do they need Michael for?”

“Something about computers, right? I mean, he is off-the-chart smart.” She waved her hand a little, “In an academic capacity.”

“Hey- Wait, nevermind.” Chad waved off his thought and Mal gave him an amused glance, earning a scowl,

“We still don’t know an enormous amount. Whatever is going on there may be on the up-and-up.”

“No, if CRD opened, it would’ve been on the news.” Ben shook his head, “Things like that in a place like this are noticed… Usually.”

“Hellmouthy things, likely, messes with people not in the know’s perception skills.” Mal explained, “Besides, I can just tell something’s wrong. My spider sense is tingling.” She shimmied in her spot for a second,

“Your… Spider sense?” Hades looked more amused than confused and Mal shrugged, everyone was shrugging at this point, damn,

“Gotta give it some kinda name.”

“Fair, well, I think we’re still at a stand still. Short of breaking into the place, I don’t see-”

“Breaking in!” She jumped a little on the spot, “Then this is the plan!”

Ben spoke up, “I’m free tonight!” Chad frowned between the two, narrowing his eyes,

“Tonight it is!” She slid to stand next to him,

“To clarify,” Hades gave them knowing looks, “I do not suggest that you illegally enter-” The doors creaked open and Persephone made her way in,

“-The data into the file so the book will be listed by title as well as by author.” He cleared his throat, mouth suddenly a little dry,

Persephone smiled at the group, turning to Hades, “I just came by to check your new database, make sure your cross reference table isn’t glitching.” Her smile turned into a smirk, “‘Cause I’m guessing you haven’t gone anywhere near it.” She teased, poking her tongue between her teeth a little,

“I’m still sorting through the chaos you left behind you.” He teased back,

“Hmm.” Her attention drifted away from the librarian and to the three teens huddled together, “You’re here again? Kids really dig the library, don’t you?” She tilted her head a little, Mal snorted,

“We’re literary!” She deadpanned, Ben nudged her,

“To read makes our speaking English good.” Chad tacked on, Mal gave him a mildly calculating look,

“Carlos and Doug convinced Mal to start studying a little and I’ve managed to wrangle Chad in too!” Ben smiled cheerily, perking up, “But we gotta go now!” He grabbed their arms and dragged the other two out,

“Stay safe!” Hades called, Persephone turned to him again,

“Makes our speaking English is good?” Ben asked, almost tired of their bullshit,

“I thought it was funny.” Chad shrugged,

“Ironic.” Mal nodded, “Don’t tell anyone I said that.”

…

Doug was in the computer lab, sighing wistfully as he spoke with Malcolm,

I’ve never felt this way about anyone before, Doug.

“I know what you mean. I feel like you know me better than anyone.”

I do.

“Do you think we should… Meet?”

I think we should soon.

“I’m nervous.”

I’m not. Isn’t that strange?

“That’s what Mal and Carlos don’t understand, how comfortable you can make me feel.”

Mal just makes trouble. That’s why she got kicked out of her old school.

Doug froze, sitting straighter, he frowned at the screen, furiously typing,

“How did you know that?”

It’s on her permanent record.

He glared at the screen as Malcolm began typing a second reply,

You must have mentioned it.

“I guess.” He sat back in his chair, as if to remove himself from the situation,

Let’s not worry about her anymore.

“I have to sign off. I’ll talk to you later.” He scooted his chair back,

Don’t.

“Bye.”

He turned off the computer, shuffling his things into his bag before leaving.

…

“You’re a snob!” Persephone laughed, Hades huffed, rolling his eyes as he sorted his books,

“I am no such thing.”

“Oh, you are a big snob. You think that knowledge should be kept in these carefully guarded repositories where only a handful of white guys can get at it.” She sang, Hades gaped at her, turning to face Persephone,

“White guys?!” He gasped, “How dare you! I’ll have you know I prefer face-to-face human interaction, not some screen time with a possible minor or full grown adult cat-fishing me!”

“We are creating a new society here.” She rolled her own eyes at his antics, “We have been for a couple of decades.”

“A society in which human interaction is all but obsolete? In which people can be completely manipulated by technology, well, thank you, I’ll pass.” He turned up his nose as she laughed, grabbing a large book,

“I think you’ll be very happy here with your musty, old books.” Her tongue poked out of her mouth a little, opening it and flipping through the pages,

“These musty old books have a great deal more to say than in any of your… Fabulous web pages.” He watched her fondly, brows furrowing as he noticed her own expression fall, smile fading into something concerned, she rapidly flipped through more pages,

“Um.” Hades looked down, following her eyes, noting the lack of words, “This one doesn’t have a whole lot more to say.” Hades’ own expression fell into panic, nudging her lightly, he took over paging it, moving faster and faster with every page lacking a single word, “Hades… Is this the book I think it is?”

“What does it look like on the front?” He whispered, unwilling to look for himself, she winced,

“Moloch.”

“Shit.”

…

Michael approached Mal, smiling, it made her immediately uneasy seeing such a look on his face aimed at her, it looked forced.

“Mal!”

“What do you want?” She glared at him,

“Okay. Uh, look, I’m sorry about yesterday. I haven’t been getting much sleep lately, y’know?”

“Yeah, I get it.” Her voice remained cautious as she narrowed her eyes suspiciously,

“Doug was looking for you.”

“Good, I need to talk to him. Do you know where he is?” She perked up a little at the mention of her friend,

“He said he’d be in the- in the guy’s locker room.”

“I’m not going in there… You know what, I’ll ask him to come out.”

…

“Doug?” She called into the room, “You in here?” She kept an ear out, frowning at the lack of response, she texted Ben, “Doug?” She heard a shower turn on, “Dougie, you showering?”

“Hey,” She turned to see Ben behind her, “What’s going on?”

“I think Doug’s in the shower. Michael said he was looking for me.” She glared at the locker room,

“Want me to go look?” He asked, Mal nodded, “Honestly, I’m surprised you haven’t gone in yourself.” He snorted lightly as he went through the doors, calling out for Doug, he enters the shower, frowning at the lack of person under water,

“This is a waste.” He turned off the water, shaking off the drops that landed on his shoes, he shook his head with a sigh,

He could vaguely hear a commotion from outside before Mal and Hap ran in, “Get out!” He turned to see wires just out of reach of the water, the water barely touched the exposed wires when he jumped out, electricity licking his shoes,

“Holy crap!” Mal cried out as they ran from the room, Hap ran ahead, disappearing before they could catch up.

“Well, that was a close call.”

…

Hap rushed to his computer, turning it on as tears gathered in his eyes, the mere thought of hurting someone crushing him,

“I can’t do it! I’m not gonna do it.”

But you promised.

“Mal isn’t a threat to you! Stop with it.” He begged,

The project is almost complete. You won’t have to do it again.

“Oh, I can’t!” He whimpered,

I’ve shown you a new world, Hap. Knowledge, power… I can give you everything. All I want is your love.

“No. This isn’t right. None of it is.” He watched in horror as a notepad popped up on the screen, something being written, his horror grew at the words,

I’m sorry.

I’ve been a terrible person.

I’m a coward, and I can’t go on living like this.

Forgive me, Mom and Dad.

At least now I’ll have some peace.

Remember me.

Love, Hap.

“Oh my God!” He hiccuped, stumbling back.

…

“I can’t believe Hap did that!” Chad shook his head,

“He tried to warn me.” Ben pointed out, sitting next to the blond again,

“Warn you that he set you up? Is he gonna be okay?” Chad turned to Hades, who nodded,

“He was only grounded for a moment. Still, if you’d been anyone but a Beast…”

“I just… I don’t understand what would make Hap do a thing like that.” Mal shook her head, eyes distant

“I think perhaps I do.” Hades sighed, bringing over the book he held up the front, “Does this look familiar to you?”

“Yeah, sure. Looks like a book.” Mal said wearily, glaring at it like it had personally offended her,

Hades put it on the table gently, “In the dark ages the souls of demons were sometimes trapped in certain volumes. They remained locked within the book, harmless, unless the pages were read aloud.” He pinched the bridge of his nose, “Unless I’m mistaken, this is Moloch, the Corruptor. A very deadly and seductive demon. He draws people to him with promises of love, power, and knowledge. Preys on impressionable minds.” He opened up the book,

“Like Hap’s… And Michael’s.” Mal nodded, finally taking a look at the book,

“And who knows how many others.”

“Where’s Moloch?” She asked, touching the blank pages,

“That dreadful Persephone found it and… Well…”

“Okay, so a powerful demon with horns is walking around Auradon, and nobody’s noticed?” Ben frowned,

“I-if he’s so big and strong, why bother with Hap, or-or Michael? I mean, why didn’t he just attack Mal himself?”

“I don’t know. And I don’t know who could’ve read that book. It wasn’t even in English.” Mal stared as Hades’ hair seemed to brighten, somehow, it was probably just a trick of the light… Brilliant timing.

“Where was it?” Ben’s voice dragged her out of her thoughts,

“Uh, in a pile with others that were… Scanned.” Horror dawned on his face as he turned to the computers on the tables,

“And that released the demon?” Chad pointed to it,

“No, he’s not out here.” Mal’s voice was slow and flat,

“He’s in there.” Hades finished, he seemed to pale a little, “The scanner read the book. It brought Moloch out as information to be absorbed.”

“He’s gone binary on us.” Mal swallowed heavily,

“And not non-binary.” They all turned to see a very angry Carlos glaring at them,

“Okay, for those of us in our studio audience, who are me? You guys are saying that Moloch is in this computer?” Chad squeaked,

“And every computer connected to the internet.”

“He’s everywhere.” Ben breathed, disbelief clear on his face,

“What are we gonna do?” Chad looked between everyone around him, Carlos turned his nose up, walking to the computer,

“Doug scanned him into his file. It may be a futile plan, but I’m going to delete it.” Carlos sat down, turning on the computer, the wolf quickly logged into Doug’s profile,

“Awesome.” Mal cleared her throat awkwardly, “Um, so… Carlos-”

“Don’t.” He typed away,

“Okay. Okay.” She turned to the screen, swallowing the lump in her throat, “So which file do you think it is? Doug? That’s probably it, right? You can just delete the whole thing.” She shrugged as Carlos did so, both startling when Moloch’s face popped up on screen,

“Stay away from Doug! It is none of your business!” He screeched over the small speakers, Carlos snarled, eyes flashing as the screen returned to normal.

“So that’s what Malcolm looks like. So much for Delete File.”

“This is very bad.” Carlos huffed, sinking back into the seat bonelessly,

“Are we overreacting? He’s in a computer! What can he do?” Chad gestured jerkily with his arm, frustration clear on his face,

“You mean besides convincing a perfectly nice kid to try and kill me? I don’t know. How about messing up all the medical equipment in the world? Changing people’s profiles, blogs, posts, hacking into governments, causing a war, nuclear warfare?” Carlos listed, shrugging nonchalantly,

“Randomize traffic signals.”

“Destroy the world’s economy.”

“I think I pretty much capped it with that nuclear warfare thing.” Carlos rolled his eyes at Mal and Hades,

“Right, yours was best.” Hades agreed with a nod, putting a hand on his shoulder, only for it to be shrugged off,

“Okay, he’s a threat, I’m on board with that now. But what can we do about it?” Chad stood up, panicking,

“I think the first thing we do is find Doug. He’s probably talking to him right now. God, that creeps me out!” Mal let out a sound of frustration, stomping her foot like a child,

“What does he want with Doug?” Carlos demanded, Hades and Mal shared a look before shrugging,

“Let’s never find out.” She turned to the doors, “Okay, I’m gonna check the computer lab, and you guys call his home.” She walked out before they could protest,

“Or. Hades calls, we go check out the CRD.”

“The CRD?” Carlos asked as he followed Ben, Chad not far behind.

…

The computer room was dark when Mal entered, the hair on her neck spiked, she reached for the switch, foregoing using her powers, “Doug?” She called cautiously, her fingers brushed the switch when one of the computers turned on, she yelped, approaching, she noticed the note, “Oh. My. God.” She backed away, bumping into something, she turned faster than a human could process, her breath caught in her throat at the sight of Hap, her eyes began glowing, she reached out, hand shaking as she felt his wrist, still warm, she scrambled to grab a chair and to bring him down, “Oh my God, Hap? Hap! Hey!” She tapped his face, pressing her cheek against his chest. She listened to the faint sound of a dying heart, hurriedly undoing the knot around his neck, “Shit, shit, shit.” She began compressions, passing her breath to him, basic CPR, she prayed for him to wake up, that he didn’t die on her.

The room was getting warmer, the corners of her eyes blurring as she called out his name in a panic, “C’mon Hap, breathe, breathe, Hap, I’m here this time, I’m here, I’m right here! Kovu, please, come on, breathe, Kovu!” She startled as Hap shot up, gasping for breath, “Ko-”

“Mal?” He gasped, clutching her arms. The blur dissipated and the room returned to normal temps,

“H-Hap, oh my God!” She hugged him.

…

“No answer.” Hades hissed, taking out his phone, he shot Persephone a text, pacing, Mal stumbled in with Hap leaning his weight on her side, “Mal! Hap! What happened, dear boy, are you alright?”

“Doug wasn’t there. Hap- Hap almost died.” She placed him in a chair gently and he thanked her, breathing steadily,

“Michael.” He croaked, holding his throat, Mal went to get him a glass of water, “He… Attacked me.” He wiped away his tears, drinking the water handed to him gratefully,

Mal turned to her Watcher, a reassuring hand on Hap’s shoulder, “You need to find a way to get him off the internet.”

“Way ahead of you,” He walked to his desk, taking out a book, “I have ceremonies and I’ve called for Persephone.” He nodded, flipping through the pages,

“Cool-” She stopped, frowning, “Where are the boys?”

“Gone to the CRD.”

“Oh, wait- Doug! Cousin Dougie!” Hap suddenly looked panicked, “Malcolm- Moloch, whatever, he has such an obsession with my baby cousin!” He stared at Mal, mouth wide,

“Don’t worry, I’m going to get Doug back, okay? Look, Carlos has already gone to get him back with a couple of other friends, okay?” She nodded, “He’ll be perfectly fine, I promise.” She turned to Hades once more, “I’m going to catch up with them.”

…

Doug closed the front door, locking it, he called out for his parents, not receiving an answer, he ran up to his room, throwing his bag on his bed, he collapsed onto it, burying his face in his hands. His phone buzzed in his pocket, he took it out, praying for a text from his friends;

Carlos was calling.

He went to answer it, only for his phone to glitch, decline the call and black-out, green text taking over,

No more waiting. I need you to see me.

He turned off the phone, staring in horror as it turned on again,

Doug.

Please.

Don’t make the same mistake as your cousin.

He threw his phone at his wall, panic climbing within him, his doorbell went off, feeling overwhelmed, he went to open it in a trance-like state, “Dad,” His voice was flat, hiccuping a little, “Did you forget your keys again?” No one was on the other side of the door, “Oh…” He turned away, prepared to close it when a cloth entered his vision and covered his mouth and nose, being pulled back, he reached out in a panic, thrashing as he breathed in the chloroform,

“No more waiting.” A faint, pitched voice was the last thing he heard.

…

Persephone practically marched through the door, determination on her face as Hades tended to the bruise forming on Hap’s neck,

“I got your message.”

“I need your help.” He stood back up, making sure Hap would be fine, the boy nodded, disassociating with the world, “Moloch’s on the internet.”

“I figured.”

“Yeah, well, little miss smarty-pants, I have the binding rituals at hand, but I’m completely out of my idiom.”

“Well, I can help! I think… I hope, I mean, well, this is my first real… Whatever, we need him in the book again?”

“Yeah.” He picked his phone out of his pocket, answering the call, “Mal?”

“Just caught up with the boys, we’re at the CRD, whatever Moloch wants Doug for, it’s probably in there.”

“Brilliant, me and Persephone are working on cutting his access to the internet.”

“Here’s a tip: Hurry!” She hung up on him.

…

A groan left Doug as he came back to consciousness, squirming on the metal table he found himself on, he blinked slowly, clearing his throat, he grabbed for his glasses, which were handed to him, he took them, the world clearing, he jumped at the sight of Michael, a technician behind him, the monitor the technician stood next to turned itself on,

Welcome, my love.

I can’t tell you how good it is to see you…

Doug whimpered, curling in on himself, he yelped and jumped as the monitor was crushed, his eyes slowly following the jagged, metal arm up to a shoulder, neck and face,

“-With my own two eyes.” He tilted his head at Doug, “Doug.”

“Malcolm.” Came Doug’s horrified whisper, Michael stepped to his left side and the technician stepped to his right, they grabbed his arms, ignoring his protests as he was dragged to stand from the table, Moloch’s steps clanked and scraped as he walked closer,

“This world is so new, so exciting. I can see all of it. Everything flows through me. I know the secrets of your kings. But nothing compares to having form again. To be able to walk,” He put a hand on Michael’s head, “To touch,” He twisted the teens head and Doug flinched at the sound of bone breaking, “To kill.” His body fell to the floor, like a puppet with no strings, his eyes lifeless as his neutral expression stared back up at Doug, who struggled more, staring back up at Moloch.

…

Mal jumped over the fence to the CRD building, Carlos and Ben quickly followed, Chad yelped as he climbed over and fell to the floor, he jumped back up, wiping his outfit down hurriedly, “Now what?”

Carlos looked to Mal, “Back way?”

“Back way.”

Chad limped after them as they made their way to the back door, Mal kicking it down, Ben glanced back at his friend, giving him the clear support he needed.

“Chad, why are you here? I thought you kicked Michael out?” Carlos asked as conversationally as he could, Chad glared at his back,

“Doug was with me when the whole Miss French thing happened. I’d say we’re trauma-buddies… Even though we literally never hang out. I’m not about to let another predator try and hurt him…” He winced as Carlos slowed to match his pace, “What I saw in that basement…” He shook his head, voice growing quiet, “I don’t want something like that happening again.”

Carlos gave him a calculating look before he nodded and helped Ben carry him along, Chad gave him a soft look.

…

Persephone lit a circle of candles. “The first thing we have to do is form the circle of Kayless. Right?”

“Form a circle? But there’s only two of us. That’s really more of a line.” Hades pointed out, Persephone gave him a blank look, Hap looked on in fascination,

“You’re not getting it, Hades. We have to form the circle inside.” She walked to the computer, typing, “I’m putting out a flash. I just hope enough of my group responds.”

“Won’t Moloch just shut you down?” Hades wondered, Persephone gave that question a thought, she hummed, head tilting from side to side,

“Possible, but I’m betting he won’t figure out what we’re doing until it’s too late.” She smiled,

“Hoping and betting, that’s what we’ve got.”

“You wanna throw in praying? Be my guest.” She smirked knowingly and Hades rolled his eyes,

…

“I don’t understand. What do you want from me?” Doug tugged his arm, unable to free it, he flinched back as metal fingers reached for his cheek,

“I want to give you the world.”

“Why?”

“You created me. I brought these humans together to build me a body. But you gave me life. Took me out of the book that held me. I want to repay you.” He sounded sincere, Doug shook violently, finding a spark of confidence. His friends were on their way, no doubt, he could hold Moloch off for now,

“By lying to me? By pretending to be a person? Pretending you loved me?”

“I do!” He pleaded, tilting his head, confused, “Don’t you see? I can give you everything! I can control the world! Right now a man in Beijing is transferring money to a Swiss bank account for a contract on his mother’s life. Good for him!” He praised, hoping that Doug would see his love and truth and would smile for him, once more,

…

“Couldn’t you just stop Moloch by entering some computer virus?” Hades tapped his foot impatiently,

“You’ve seen way too many movies. Okay! We’re up. You read, I type. Ready?” Persephone glanced at him,

“I am. By the power of the divine, by the essence of the word, I command you-”

…

“Let me leave?” Doug pleaded,

“But I love you!” Moloch reached out,

“Don’t say that! That’s a joke! You don’t love anything!” Doug spat, finally freeing himself, he stumbled away,

“You are mine!”

“I’m not yours! I’m never gonna be yours! Never! People aren’t property! I don’t even love people like that! I can’t! Not unless I know them, the real them!”

Moloch lowered his head and considered for a moment while Doug watched and waited. He raised his head again. “Pity.”

…

“By the power of the circle of Kayless, I command you…” He paused to correct Persephone, “Kayless, with a ‘K’.”

…

The hall the group of four found themselves in was being filled with a gas that almost instantly began affecting the Beast and Wolf of the group, they placed Chad down as gently as possible, coughing into their sleeves as Mal banged on the doors around them. Chad and Mal began their own coughing fits, trying to mask themselves from the gas, Mal’s eyes began glowing.

…

Doug got himself cornered, eyes wide and hands pressed against the wall behind him,

“I’ll miss you.” Moloch rumbled as he brought a hand up to Doug’s head, he cursed his bad luck with the supernatural world and screamed, calling out for his friends.

…

“Demon, come!” Hades shouted, Persephone thinned her lips, trying not to laugh,

…

Moloch screamed and lifted his arms in pain, letting go of Doug. He began to writhe, almost as if having a seizure. Doug took his chance and ran past him.

…

“I command you!”

…

Mal stood on shaky legs, her powers taking over as she kicked in the door, running in, she leapt into a jumping side kick, making a dull thud when she connected with Moloch’s chest, but he only staggered a foot or so, still a little weak from the gas, Mal fell to the floor,

“Ow… Guy’s made of metal!” She called back, Carlos staggering in behind her, Ben dragging in a coughing Chad, Mal quickly got up and looked at Doug while Moloch continued to writhe in pain.

“No! I won’t go back!” The demon screeched, Mal didn’t waste a second in grabbing Doug’s hand and dragging him out of the room, almost bumping into the others on the way,

Chad yelped, giving Doug a good once-over, as did Carlos and Ben, checking for any sign of injury, “We gotta go!” Mal tugged Doug again, they heard Moloch’s screams rise as they ran down hallways, trying to find the exit again, slamming the door they opened upon seeing lab technicians rushing their way. Ben broke the handles and lock, turning when Moloch’s screaming halted, dying down in agony, the five shared a look, “Think he’s gone?”

“Maybe?” Ben shrugged, pointing in the direction they just came from, “We can try going that way?”

“Sure.” Carlos shrugged, careful of Chad as Ben led them back down, he’d barely made it past the room when Moloch burst through the wall, “Unnecessary destruction of property.” He muttered,

“Ben! Look out!” Ben turned at Doug’s warning, only for Moloch to backhand him into the opposite wall, causing Ben to crash into it heavily with a groan,

“Ben!”

Mal let go of Doug and marched forward, dodging Moloch’s wide swing at her, only to be pushed away, falling to the floor with a wheeze and gasp, trying to get her breath back,

“I was omnipotent. I was everything! Now I’m trapped in this shell!” He advanced on the rest of the group, Carlos handed Chad to Doug, snarling at the robot-demon,

“Leave Doug alone.” He snapped, Chad whimpered and Doug set him on the floor gently,

“You cannot defeat me. I have taken down your friends without effort. You are nothing compared to me.”

“I actually have flesh and bones and I care about Doug, what do you have? No access to the internet?”

Carlos ducked and twirled around Moloch, drawing him away from Doug and Chad, noticing his best friend grabbing something, he smirked, “You’ve made my best friend very angry. I wish you luck.”

Moloch tilted his head in confusion, stumbling forward, Carlos moved out of the way, as something hit his back,

“Malcolm!” Doug spat, waiting for the demon-bot to turn to him, “Remember me, your boyfriend?!” He held a fire extinguisher in his hands, hitting him with it again, “Well, I think it’s time we break up!” Ben and Mal stumbled to their feet, one a little more groggy than the other as Carlos helped up Chad… Again. “Or maybe we can still be friends!” He added sarcastically, he tried for his face, but Moloch grabbed the extinguisher from him and threw it down, anger evident only by his movements, Carlos, Chad, Ben and Mal watched as he was pushed down the hall to Carlos and Chad’s feet. 

“This body’s all I have left. But it’s enough to crush you!” He roared, spinning to face Mal and Ben,

“Take your best shot!” Mal shot back, moving away slightly, her eyes began to glow again, Moloch reared back for a punch and swung, Mal ducked away causing him to punch right into the electrical box she had positioned herself in front of, Doug stood again, grabbing the extinguisher once more, he turned it on, spraying Moloch as Mal and Ben backed off, sparks flying from Moloch’s metal body as the box short-circuited and the liquid assisted the sparks; Doug dropped the extinguisher and Carlos grabbed him to protect him and Chad from the sizzling Moloch, Ben and Mal helping each other, Mal burying her face in his shoulder as he buried his in her hair, turning away as Moloch exploded,

“That was fun.”

…

Persephone hummed as she sat at her desk in the computer lab, smiling as Hades came in with a clearing of his throat,

“Welcome to my world.” She greeted, smile only growing as he made his way to stand next to her,

“I just wanted to return this.” He held up a flower earring, a cute little thing coloured like a rainbow, “I found it among the new books, and naturally I thought of you.” He sucked in a breath as she took it gently, as if it was a real flower,

“Thanks.”

“I’ll see you soon, I expect.” He smirked, suddenly confident, Persephone hummed,

“I hope so.”

…

“We gonna go to the Lake tonight? We three?” Carlos asked, sitting at the fountain outside the front of the school with Doug and Mal, Ben had taken Chad to the hospital and then the two had continued with their lives, not imposing on the trio, even if they were missing a member of their group,

“It’ll be fun!” Mal nodded, Doug looked like he wasn’t even listening, and not in the ‘I’m being influenced by an ancient Demon on the internet’ kinda way.

“Yeah, Doug, fun? Remember fun? That thing where you smile?” Carlos nudged him gently and Doug looked up at him with a small hum,

“Oh, I’m sorry guys. I’m just thinking about-” He sighed,

“Malcolm?” Mal offered,

Doug shrugged, “Malcolm, Moloch… Whatever he’s called. The one boy that’s really liked me, and he’s a demon robot. What does that say about me?” He groaned, head tilted back, Carlos hummed in return,

“Nothing.” He sniffed sharply, “Well… From the looks of it, actually, I’m not the only Supernatural Catnip out there.” He joked, Doug scoffed, lightly hitting his arm,

“I mean, I thought I was really falling…” He trailed off, shaking his head, “But-”

“Dougie. It’s fine. Coulda happened to me.” Carlos shrugged, “Besides, now you get to brag an ancient demon fell in love with you-”

“The idea of me.”

“-And that you literally blew his mind.”

Mal cackled, legs coming up as she clutched her stomach, Doug snickered, “You’re an idiot.”

“I’m your idiot, Dougie.”

“Besides, me and Carlos had the hots for a vampire with a soul.” Mal pointed out,

“That’s true.” Doug giggled, Carlos rolled his eyes,

“A forbidden love.”

“Like Romeo and Juliet.”

“I hope neither of us die.” Carlos tilted his head in thought, “I hope I don’t die.”

“Okay, so let’s face it;” Mal cleared her throat, moving hair out of her face, “None of us are ever going to have a normal relationship.”

“We’re doomed!” Carlos added on with a laugh, it turned deprecating as they all realised the reality of their situations, creating a mildly awkward silence.

…

“I’m going to give you a name.” Audrey glared at the image of the Hyena,

“I don’t need one.”

“Yes, yes you do.”

“Audrey? Honey?” Aurora knocked on her door, Audrey glared at the Hyena again before opening the door,

“Yeah, mom?”

“Are you feeling any better?”

Audrey stared at her mother for a moment before shifting, “Oh, yeah, so much better. I think I can get to school tomorrow!”

“Good, good.” Aurora nodded, “I’ll call you for dinner.” She smiled, putting her hand on Audrey’s head and twirling a piece of hair affectionately before leaving, humming a song as she went, Audrey smiled back, closing the door,

“How do you say ‘Mom’ in Swahili?”

Chapter Text

She was back in that horrid cave again, surrounded by golden trinkets and white columns, candelabras the only light, somehow it wasn't too dark for her eyes, she could see just fine.

The Queen was descending from her throne, teeth gleaming in the firelight. Mal turned her eyes to what it could possibly be the Queen was looking at and was horrified to find Carlos there, standing proudly in front of the vampire. He looked content, next to him was another vampire, tanned with dark curls.

He had an arm around Carlos' waist, holding him possessively, "My children." The Queen greeted, her arms out so when she reached the two she was cupping their cheeks, looking between the two, "My beautiful children."

"Carlos?" Mal called out, panicked, the three of them turned to her as one, eyes burning into her soul. The male vampire snarled, tugging Carlos closer. Cold ran through her at the sight of a collar around his neck, blue and sparkling like stars, "Holy- What did you do!" She glared at the Queen, who had put her hand in Carlos' curls, stroking his head like a dog,

"Just you wait, Slayer. I'll have your blood yet."

Her cackle followed Mal into the waking world.

She gasped in a panicked breath, Carlos' name on the tip of her tongue, she stared at her ceiling as she caught her breath again, resisting the immediate urge to check her phone and call Carlos.

She'd be seeing him soon; Audrey wanted to talk to them all about something important and Slayer-related. Carlos would be there. He had to be.

…

"I'm sorry, could you repeat that for me?"

Audrey huffed, rolling her eyes and stomping her foot mildly under the table, "I already have. Three times!"

"Yeah, and you're gonna need to do it again!" Mal gestured, "Because what the hell?!" She wasn't angry, more so bewildered, confused, bamboozled, if you will, this was not the conversation she was expecting to have with her cousin and friends… And Watcher.

"Yeah, I'm with Mal on this one." Doug nodded, pointing to the purple-haired girl. "Like… What? I thought… We got rid of the Hyena…"

"Well… Okay, so… Technically… That is what happened… For the others." Audrey winced, "Mostly. They still have the instincts and senses, but… I'm the only possessed one."

"Do we need to perform another exorcism?" Carlos spoke up, brows furrowed as he looked at her, eyes calculating, his hands were balled into fists, periodically clenching and unclenching, Audrey shook her head, hoping to calm the situation before it escalated,

"I mostly have control. She's there, in the back, talking to me and teaching me. She accepts you all as pack." She looked at him pointedly and Carlos nodded,

"M'kay." He relaxed instantly, "As long as she doesn't make you eat piglets." Audrey looked a little queasy at that,

"Nope… Never… Never that." She shook her head, swallowing the lump in her throat, she shook her hair out of her face, "I just eat meat a little more rare to medium-rare than before." She reassured with a small smile, Carlos snorted,

"Welcome to my world." He grinned with his teeth, no extended canines in sight, Audrey laughed, which set off Mal and Doug, Hades hummed,

"So… You and the Hyena are one, now?" He tilted his head, Audrey nodded, smiling a little, Hades nodded, "As long as she is no longer a danger to the world."

"No, she just wants to, you know, vibe? She just wants to experience life as a human again, I guess."

"Well, that means one more powerful creature on our very own, not-Supernatural-related, Team Free Will!" Mal nodded,

"I think we're more like Mystery Inc." Carlos shrugged, "We're not exactly fighting God," He glanced at Hades for a second, who rolled his eyes, "We're fighting monsters of the week."

"Yeah, but those end up being humans." Doug pointed out,

"Not in the live-action movies." Carlos noted,

"Damn it." Doug huffed, "You're right… Wait! Aha! I got you!" He held up his finger in triumph, "Scrappy was the actual villain in the first one and it was a machine that made them real in the second!"

Carlos clicked his tongue, "Yeah, but in the first one those creatures already existed on Spooky Island. Scrappy might have been the big-face villain, but he was working with those demons. Also, he's a talking dog." He smiled, "And in the second one they technically, and I say that because this is on thin ice, were real. They just got assistance. However, they aren't, because they were brought to life by the actual pterodactyl monster, Jonathan Jacobo. It's fifty-fifty with that movie, but definitely in the first one those things were real. They were kinda like vampires." He noted absently,

"Wow." Mal stared at him, shocked, "That was some info-dumping, Carlos." She whistled slowly, "Like… How well do you know those films?"

"In my defense…" He held up a hand, "I love movies."

"Excuse accepted." She nodded, Audrey laughed again, feeling relieved at her friends and family's acceptance-

"Oh shit." She cursed quietly, gaining the group's attention, "How am I gonna tell mom and dad?"

…

He had a plan, or, well, some semblance of one, and it required catching the white-haired boy off-guard and away from his friends and family, which wasn't easy. His mother was overly protective and his friends were all so close to each other it made it nigh impossible to catch one alone.

He'd over-heard the Queen moping about Harriet and lamenting about Harry, it was irritating. But during her musings, she had spoken of Carlos, of how she could do with a little treat. Hoping his blood was just as good as his cousins. He didn't quite understand, but he knew Weres, wolves especially, were a delicacy.

Until that fateful night on the bus, he had been but an ordinary teenager, taking the bus back to his and his mothers hotel room, passing through Auradon to get to South Riding. He can't remember why, but it couldn't have been all that important.

Now he had the perfect opportunity and reason to get Carlos by his side. He just needed to execute the plan.

…

They figured the easiest way was ripping it off like a band aid. So when the school day ended, the group of four headed over to the Rose household.

It went a lot better than any of them could expect. Probably because Aurora and Phillip knew quite a bit about this strange world they lived in and one of their closest friends and her son is a werewolf. Not to mention Mal's whole deal as a Slayer.

Of course, being parents, they were wary at first, Phillip looked relieved, however, to have an answer to the strange feelings he'd been having about his own daughter, the need to avoid that he ignored, the Primal had to prove itself, but they were okay with her existing in their daughter if it meant she had some form of extra protection from the things that went bump in the night… And day…

"Just… Don't bring any dead birds to the house." Phillip muttered, heading to the kitchen for a glass of water,

"Hyena's aren't cats, dad…" Audrey turned to her friends, concerned, "Right?"

They all looked to each other, hoping someone had the answer, Carlos shrugged, "They're not cats or dogs, so… No… Maybe… It's not like I've ever seen a domesticated hyena before."

"I'm not a pet." Audrey rolled her eyes at the voice, relaying what was said to the 'wolf.

"Never said you were." Carlos held up his hands in defense, hiding his grin as much as he could.

"She doesn't quite believe you, but she's letting it slide."

"Thanks." Carlos mumbled, watching as Phillip returned,

"So, this… Primal, she can take control, like you mentioned, does that mean I'll have to figure out which is which or…"

"Oh, no, dad, she's rarely going to do it, apparently, but I do know my dating life is basically dead now." She huffed, "She says there isn't a 'suitable mate' in Auradon." Audrey rolled her eyes as the Primal, Mama, as it turns out Swahili shared some similarities to English and other assorted languages, chittered her agreement,

"You'll find someone, Auds." Mal reassured her, patting her shoulder, Audrey gave her a wide smile back, brightening the room a little. "C'mon, let's go out tonight." She shared a look with Doug and Carlos, who nodded their agreement,

"We can invite Ben!" Doug suggested, sharing another look with Carlos. The smaller boy smirked, Mal glared at them over Audrey, suspicious,

"Yeah, why not…" She responded slowly, Audrey's shook with a little laughter,

"I mean, I think it would help him get all that extra energy out." Carlos added. "He's so happy to have his dad back and it would give Belle a break!"

"And who can blame him?" Aurora laughed, "I hope Adam recovers well."

"I'll be going over to check on him tomorrow." Phillip smiled, wrapping an arm around Aurora's waist.

…

When they got to the Lake, Ben had already been there, waiting at a corner table and scrolling on his phone. He was trying desperately not to look awkward, especially when classmates came up to him asking if he wanted to join them, he was clearly failing.

He'd just noticed Aziz on his way over when he spotted Mal and Audrey walking in, though he couldn't see Mal's hair due to the dim lighting, he could tell it was her, after all, Audrey's close friend group was limited and Mal was usually seen right next to her, besides Doug and Carlos hadn't exactly grown out their hair in the past week.

"Hey!" He greeted the two, barely noticing Carlos and Doug coming in after the girls, heading right for the bar,

"Hey, Ben." Audrey greeted quietly, a little nervous smile gracing her face, Mal's arm around her shoulders in support. Ben's face scrunched up in confusion, head tilted,

"What's up?"

The girls shared a look, "You should sit down for this, I think." Mal smiled a little tightly, warning in her eyes, a wall blocking him out, he sucked in a sharp, cautious breath through his nose and caught that familiar scent. Hyena.

"Audrey?"

She winced as they sat down, "Yeah. She's not going to be territorial or anything, I promise!" She closed herself off, arms tight around her midsection and eyes downcast as her hair fell into her face,

"Are you okay?" He asked, leaning forward, "I mean, she's not, like… Going to attack anyone or get you hurt, right? And, you're okay with her there?"

Mal gave him an appreciative smirk as Audrey scoffed with a fond eye-roll, "Leave it to Ben to make sure everyone else is okay." She opened up more, flipping her hair over her shoulder as she sat up and put her hands on the table, "We have a deal. She gets to stay with me and in exchange she teaches me about her culture and protects me."

"That's great!" His attention turned to Mal, keeping Audrey in the conversation, "That means more help for you, right?"

"Yeah! And now Audrey will get to do damage with those cheer-leading skills of hers because that means she has the advantage of super strength."

"Yeah, I'll be training with Carlos and Doug first. That way he can catch us up to speed with Mal!"

Ben leaned back, smiling wide, "Awesome! I'd love to join you guys one day… Not so much for the vampire slaying, but the training I'll do! That way dad doesn't wig when I go out at night."

"Been cracking down on that protectiveness, huh?" Audrey raised her brow and Ben nodded,

"Can't blame him after what happened. He'll be going back to the gym and all that good stuff too, might even spar with Cruella from what I heard."

"She's so skinny, but so scary." Mal grinned mischievously, "I admire her."

"We all do." Audrey snorted, turning a smile up at Carlos as he and Doug finally came over with their drinks.

"Here we go! Also, Auds, we gotta catch you up on Cheer." Carlos murmured as he settled down next to her, a little tense,

"Right! No one is missing I hope."

"No, nothing like that, but Jane Darling has been vying for your spot."

Audrey let out a small growl, "Honestly, that girl just doesn't know when to stop, does she?" She took an angry sip of her water,

"It's funny because she thinks I'll relent. Unfortunately for her, we have no coach for her to logic her way through. However if I have to have her come in early again to not even help set up, all so she can bug me about it, I cannot guarantee no violence." He absently clung to Audrey's arm and rested his head against her shoulder dramatically, "Save me from her?" He pouted, eyes big and puppy-like.

Audrey cooed, booping his nose as Mama purred inside her mind, "Of course I'll come rescue you, Carlos." Her voice was tinged with that of her guest and Carlos almost reflexively jerked away, he held tight, grinning triumphantly,

"Yay!" He sat back, relaxing minutely as he took a mini pretzel from the bowl Doug had put down,

"I take it you two aren't going to be at each others throats?" Ben inquired, watching the two,

"Nah, I mean, I'm still… Wary, but it's all good." Carlos shrugged, "Mom's going to be chill with it too, no question about it, she loves Audrey too much not to."

"Hey, look at that, no major consequences!" Doug cheered, slapping a hand over his mouth a second later as Carlos shot him an alarmed look, "Sorry!"

"Damnit, Doug." Carlos laughed, patting his friends shoulder, "We're fucked!"

"We'll be ready." Mal shrugged nonchalantly as she sat back, drink in hand.

"To Mystery Inc!" Audrey cheered, holding up her cup, the others held up theirs, clunking the plastic against each others as they echoed her words.

She chugged some of her water before grabbing onto Mal, "C'mon, I wanna dance!" The music was some generic pop music, being a Thursday night. Friday's, weekends and Wednesday's were the days for bands, local most of the time, with very rare concerts from out of town bands.

Mal chuckled as she dropped her cup onto their table, Ben doing the same as Doug and Carlos dragged him up too, "Guys- Wait- Our stuff!"

"I'll go back in a minute." Doug shrugged, "It's fine."

Ben gave him a concerned look, "You sure? I can go bac-"

"No!" Carlos and Doug exclaimed,

"Really, you know, it'll be fine," Doug chuckled awkwardly, "I'll probably get overwhelmed with all that, uh, lack of personal space."

Ben immediately felt bad, of course Doug wouldn't want to stay around in a crowd after what happened a few months back, how could he forget, "Of course, Doug, sorry about that I forgot."

"It's okay, I'm making progress," He waved it off, "We came up here to dance, so dance!"

"Douggie's right, Ben, dance a little! Let loose." Carlos shuffled around, arms and legs moving with coordinated practice.

"I'll hit someone in the face." Ben snickered, Carlos gave him the patented De Vil Stern LookTM and he wisely shut his mouth, "Okay, okay!" He laughed, holding his hands up in surrender.

The next half an hour before Doug went to sit down was spent with Carlos, Doug and Audrey maneuvering Ben and Mal to dance closer to each other, they only slipped away when the two bumped into each other and apologised profusely for it with little, awkward laughs(Mal) and giggles(Ben).

Doug did as promised and sat at their table, keeping a close eye on their belongings whilst enjoying the view of his friends having fun. If he had a camera or Polaroid he'd snap a picture of this moment for the future, to remember them now. How many days would they get like this? How many days would they have to deal with vampires and demons and ghosts?

Right now his friends were teenagers, just like him, and he was so overwhelmed with joy to see them so free, no tension in their shoulders, no cautious glances at the people around them, no seeking out the exits and making plans.

It was nice.

"Hey Doug." He jumped, frowning and adjusting his glasses as Chad sat down across from him, "Are you okay?"

"Who's asking?" Doug glared at the blond, unsure as to why he was there and talking to Doug of all people.

"I am."

"Which one of you? The douche-bag bully or Carlos' friend?"

Chad clenched his jaw, glancing at the aforementioned boy, who gave them a curious glance, shaking it off when Doug gave him a small wave, "Yours." He shifted a little and stuttered at Doug's incredulous look, "Your friend. Doug."

"Why?"

Chad sucked in a breath, "Well, I wanted to apologize. I've been a dick since," He waved his hand, "Too long and, you know, I just… I'm sorry. I wish it had turned out differently, I have no idea what came over me, but… Since that night in Miss-" He stopped, a feeling of dread spreading through him, lips thinning for a second as he shuddered, "That night and you helped me, I just," He shrugged, "I feel… Clearer. Like a fog has been lifted."

Doug gave Chad an interested look, "Really?" How fascinating, he'd have to ask Carlos if it was possible a witch had a vendetta against him or something and that was why Chad became so hostile, a spell having been put on him until something cleared it, like a near-death experience.

Speaking of his best friend; "Are you going to apologize to him, too?" He looked into the crowd of dancing teens and young adults, Carlos was probably in the middle somewhere with Audrey, smaller than most of the people there.

"Of course! If he let's me…" Chad gave Doug a hopeful look, "I'm not apologizing to you so you can convince him to talk to me, I'm super sincere right now, I promise, but I would really appreciate the help…" At Doug's look he tacked on; "And I'd owe you one?"

"More like two. You still haven't thanked me for saving you properly."

Chad smirked playfully, a little glint in his eyes Doug missed seeing when it was him, Carlos, Chad and Diego, with the occasional appearance from Audrey. "Actually, given I helped save your ass from your demonic-robot boyfriend, I'd say I only owe you one."

Doug actually snorted, rolling his eyes to look back in the crowd as he readjusted his glasses, "Sure…" He frowned when he noticed Audrey alone, Ben and Mal dancing together, "Hold that thought…" He murmured, standing, "Do you mind keeping an eye on our stuff? I need to check something real quick."

Chad looked a little startled and concerned, looking around for an immediate threat, "Yeah, no, totally." He settled into his seat a little uncomfortably,

"It's fine, I'm sure." Doug gave him a weak smile, he really needed to learn how to lie.

He kept an eye out for white hair amongst the crowd, panic filling him the more he realised Carlos wasn't in the throng of people. He just hoped Harry had shown up again and they were making out or having a conversation elsewhere.

"Hey, Auds." He gently tapped her shoulder and she turned to him with a wide smile,

"Doug! Change your mind?" She nodded to Ben and Mal,

"What? Oh! No, I just… Do you know where Carlos went? I can't find him."

Audrey cast her gaze to her fellow dancers, even going as far as getting on her tiptoes, "Um… He was here a minute ago." She spoke loud enough for him to hear, "Should we…" She shook her head, tossing her hair in the process, putting a calming hand on his arm, "Maybe he went to the bathroom. You go check."

He nodded, walking off and doing as told as Audrey reluctantly interrupted Mal and Ben, both of whom were laughing at Ben's poor attempt at dancing. "Guys. Carlos, seen him?"

"Uh, no, no we haven't, why, is everything okay?" Ben asked, concern immediately lining every muscle in his body, Mal began looking over the crowd herself, frowning,

"Maybe, Doug might be wigging for nothing, but given our lives," She shrugged, "Maybe not."

"Shit, okay, I'll go look outside, Ben, Auds, look through the crowd, where's Doug right now?" Mal began marching to their table, ignoring Chad's existence as he stood up, wiping his hands on his trousers,

"Bathrooms, told him to check there just in case Carlos needed to go and hadn't told me." Audrey replied, giving Chad a tight smile,

Doug was quick to return, something in hand, "He's not there. But I found this." He held out Carlos' bracelet, the one Diego had given him, the one John, in Jane's body, had stolen.

"Fuck."

…

The overwhelming stench of death and graveyard dirt reached him easily just as he'd finished drying off his hands. He would have assumed it was Harry living his best Edward Cullen life if it wasn't for the fact there was clearly more than one. Their individual, human scents were faint, but still there. He was being ambushed.

Shit.

"Mrhban, Carlos."

The boy in question turned around, eyes meeting those of the vampire from all those months ago. Carlos remembered that night but not the boys name. There were four others with him, "What are you doing here?" He was proud that his voice didn't shake, though it was a near thing,

The other boy grinned, "Can't we all just have fun at the best club in Auradon?" His grin was mostly fangs and vamp-face, his efforts to come off innocent were failing spectacularly,

"No." Carlos stepped back, the boy stepped closer, he wanted to maneuver to the door, but clearly he was stuck. The four other vampires, one of the them bulky, the others not so much, were in the way.

"We won't spill any blood, Carlos," His voice was some form of sincere, like it was foreign to him, "Not if you just calmly come with us."

Hopefully he could stall long enough for one of his friends, preferably Ben, to get there, "If you think I'm going to let you turn me into your little bitch, you're just as stupid as every other vampire I've met."

"I'm sure you'd put up a very good fight, Carlos and, any other day, I would love to see that, however, blood will be spilled if you try anything," He held up his hand as Carlos began protesting, "I'm sure we'd all get dusted, but there will be blood."

Carlos tensed his jaw, the blood spilled would technically be on his hands, just through the sheer guilt he'd feel over it. "Just for me?"

The vampire sucked in a sharp, unnecessary, exhilarated breath, "Oh, yes." He exhaled, a dangerous, hungry look in his eyes,

Carlos fiddled with his bracelet, undoing it subtly, he glared at the vampire, "Fine." He mumbled, holding onto his bracelet tightly, he let the vampire approach and gently grab his free hand of all things.

He half expected to be dragged out, and yet he was being guided, kindly. "Good choice." He cooed as Carlos tensed up, getting closer to the others, "Make sure no one is headed our way, no killing."

He waited until he got four nods back and they left before them, "A vampire with morals, I must be dreaming."

"I'll let you in on a little secret when we're home, qalbi."

Carlos glared at the Arabian, "Your home. I don't live there."

He got a fond little hum in reply. Carlos tightened his grip on his bracelet before dropping it as the music in the club got louder and they left the bathroom.

…

Cruella was pissed. It was horrifying. Really scary, honestly. It was like a hurricane, a never ending storm. So much worse than when Carlos almost died. Some how. She was screaming, her arms flailing wildly as she walked around the De Vil house in anger.

Mal had never felt particularly chastised as a child, even on the Isle. She never felt guilty or bad or scared when being told off, not that it happened much at Dragon Hall, which wasn't exactly a staple in discipline, but right here, right now?

Fuck. She kind of wished she'd kept a closer eye on Carlos the night before, that she had told them what she saw in her dreams.

Even Hades was cowering and Mal thought it near impossible for him to ever cower.

"-And I cannot believe none of you went with him! I know you are children, you are young, I understand, of course I do, but safety is number one. Not just for women, but men too. Honestly, sometimes I wonder why I never told him to stay away from you." Shockingly, she was glaring at Hades as she said this, and not Mal. Hades, who was holding up a finger and opening his mouth to interject.

"Ah!" Cruella held up her own finger as Hades', shaking, lowered his, "I am not done, Mr Olympus. I entrusted my child and my nephew to your care, asked you to make sure anything but a vampire got a hold of him, and look where we are!" Her hands settled gently on the counter, manicured nails tapping gently against the marble, "Do we know who it was?"

"No. But he's likely being taken to the Queen." Hades cleared his throat, voice getting stronger as he spoke, "So if we get him back…" He trailed off as Cruella snarled, eyes shining, "We don't even know if their thrall will work on him after he got sick."

"And we don't know if it'll be worse for him." Cruella growled, "For all we know he won't be able to get out of it and, if he can, it might kill him."

"I'm sorry, but…" Audrey thinned her lips, holding up her hand, "What… What, exactly, is it like for a werewolf to be… Thralled?"

Cruella and Hades turned to look at her, as if remembering the children were, in fact, in the room. Mal admired her cousin, she didn't falter under the combined, wild gazes of both adults. "It means," Cruella started, "That if a vampire drinks a werewolf's blood they can, if they so choose, control the werewolf in question for as long as they like, or until the werewolf is hidden away from the vampire."

"Yes, and the process of the thrall falling is much like that of a drug addict going, uh, cold turkey, I believe is the term." Hades continued, Mal frowned, she had heard it was a harsh process, that some 'wolves had to be… Put down, for lack of a better term.

"Okay, but, that illness you mentioned," She finally spoke up, "What happened, exactly? Carlos, Diego, even Doug mentioned it vaguely." She gestured to the bespectacled boy in question, who shifted uncomfortably next to Chad.

Yes, they had brought Chad. He'd insisted.

"Some bitch decided to target the De Vil name by going after our youngest." Cruella's voice held the growl, "Got them sick, made them… Human, which wasn't a problem, we have humans in the family, otherwise it becomes quite… Incestuous. Once he was dealt with, many got their abilities back, with consequences. We don't know what thralls do to our children now, or if their children will be effected. It is something we would rather not risk."

"Diego was quite… Different. Hateful." Mal recalled the way Diego had spoken to Carlos in the little side room in the tunnels, how hurt Carlos seemed, despite his denial. "He hated Carlos."

Cruella looked confused for a moment, but she brushed it aside, "A strong thrall. That doesn't mean Carlos would be any less influenced."

"Even if the illness effected them differently?" Doug asked hesitantly, Cruella's harsh gaze turned soft when she looked at him,

"I have no idea, my love. But we need to find him and bring him home." Her voice was soft, unlike moments ago,

"We know they work in the tunnels. We just need to find the centrepoint." Hades noted, "Perhaps Harry could help."

"I'd say something about vampires and dangers and whatnot, however, he is our best bet. Get him to find and bring home my son and maybe I won't ruin any of you." She turned to Doug, Ben and Chad, "Apart from you, my dears."

"We'll do everything we can." Hades promised.

…

She had waited for many things in her long life and she hated waiting. Oh, she could do it, but it felt so tedious. She took what she wanted, when she wanted it. But this ordeal truly was an exercise in patience.

Being here, being underground. Being stuck behind a barrier because of a failed ritual. Being brought food by her own children like an elderly lady. Disgusting.

She deserved a reward for being so patient. For waiting so long for the Harvest, then Reza, for an exit that wouldn't be thwarted by the likes of the Slayer and her friends.

Carlos de Vil would do for now, but that Slayer was the true prize. Her blood would be everything and more. As would the next one and the next. A long line of Slayers all for her.

She was brought out of her musings by the smell of 'wolf and the sound of an erratic heartbeat. Excellent, he had arrived. He didn't struggle, yet he also seemed to not be under anyone else's thrall. Good. None had taken a little taste.

"Carlos de Vil." She practically purred, standing from her make-shift throne and gracefully meeting him and Reza at the bottom. The boy was glaring at her, though there was that slight fear, slight hesitance, that all who looked upon her had. Adorable. "Your cousin told me much about you."

He growled lowly, much to her delight, clearly holding himself back from attacking her at the mere mention of the other 'wolf. She understood, of course, family was very important. She would do anything to bring back Harriet, but she was gone, and with her, the Queen's hopes to bring Harrison back into the fold.

"Now, now, let's be civilized creatures, Carlos, do not fall to your base, animalistic instincts just yet," Her grinned was brief but sharp, "Save those fangs for when you'll need them."

"I won't tell you anything about Mal." He snarled, Reza shifted closer to him, eyes intent. She knew there was another reason he had asked to go find the 'wolf, but infatuation was beneath him.

"You will, don't worry, though reluctant, you'll have no choice." She let out a short laugh, beginning to stalk around him in a circle, examining him, "I'm sure we'll have some lovely conversations, Carlos, dear. Your cousin was less of a conversationalist, though I'm sure we can blame the blood loss."

Carlos snapped around to face her, growling, stopping only when Reza hissed at him along with the others in the room. Reza stood between them, meeting the smaller boys threat with his own, their bodies tense.

The Queen hummed, "Everyone. Out. I want to talk to him alone. Go feed or something." She sighed, waving everyone out, Reza seemed reluctant to do so, "You too, Reza, my boy, you've done well."

The boy in question gave her a dejected look, "But-"

"You'll have your fun, I promise." She cooed, cupping his cheek with her hand before leading him away, "Go."

Reza conceded, giving Carlos one last look before leaving, the werewolf swallowed heavily as the Queen made her way back over, gown flowing like the shadows. Carlos braced himself and backed up, tripping on the stairs in his effort to escape. He caught himself with his arms, turning to look at where he'd tripped, only to find, when looking back at the Queen, that she had made her way over.

"Dammit!" He scrambled up the stairs, eyes wide, he was stopped by the throne at the top as she watched in amusement,

"My, you would make for a lovely addition to my set up. Sitting there next to my throne like the little dog you are," She ignored his bitten off rumble, "A little collar and leash around your neck." She giggled, "Yes, a lovely addition."

"Fuck you." He spat, glaring at her.

She could practically feel his heart beating out of his chest, smell the fear rolling off him in waves, hear his breathing get faster and faster, panicked and rising.

Delicious.

"I can make this a very painful process, Carlos," She curled his name around her tongue, testing it, properly, "I can make you beg for mercy, break your body and mind before I let you submit, or, puppy, you can make this easy on both of us and let me have a taste." She climbed the stairs slowly, watching as his plans of escape were built up before they were demolished, the reality of his situation clicking as each escape seemed futile.

"That's right. You cannot escape us, Carlos, you are stuck here as long as we desire you to be. And that leaves you at our mercy, as you have figured out, liebling."

"You want me to hurt my friends and expect me to just let you make me?" His voice was getting shrill, grating, "You're delusional! And I thought your little boy-toy was insane!"

"Did my dear Reza not inform you?" Her voice was teasing now, a laugh hidden behind the words, "He is the Anointed One. Our… Jesus, if you will. Your Anti-Christ."

"I thought-"

"That the man from the bus was Anointed? No, though we did let you believe so, didn't we?" She hummed, standing above him. It reminded her of the battlefield back in the Forest. The night she'd almost lost Huntsman.

Standing above the enemy with a gleeful smile and blood on both of their faces before she tore out the fools heart. "What do you choose, Carlos de Vil?"

He didn't have many options to weigh and there wasn't much of a choice, she admired his mind for clearly figuring it out so quickly. He swallowed nervously, fiddling with his rings,

"What- What would you do to me if I said no?"

"I'm going to assume you have a perfectly functional imagination." She looked over her nails, "I've been alive for almost a thousand years."

He shuddered, eyes drifting off to the void for a moment, "Oh."

"Indeed." She held out her hand, long nails close to his face, "Take my hand and I shall take your blood."

He did so, hesitant and shaking. He stood slowly, watching her carefully and with a mild wince as she brought his wrist up to her mouth, "Wait!"

She growled lowly. Patience. Patience was key. "You have two seconds."

"I just- Will what you did to Diego happen to me, too?"

She recalled how the other de Vil had been loyal and preening, he'd been infatuated, devoted in the way Huntsman had been. Young and foolish, willing to do anything she'd asked.

Diego had told her of the sickness that had wrought chaos on his family. He and Carlos were the only pups still in Auradon. A pity, but it made them all the more desirable.

"Perhaps." She hummed, "It was easy to make him. But, despite what the Watcher books and those who see your kind as nothing more than savage creatures on the full moon say, every werewolf is different." She gently pulled back his jacket sleeve, smirking, "Nothing happened to you when Harrison drank your blood, after all."

His heart skipped, faltering in its rhythmic drumming, "W-What?"

"Reza was there, that night. Watching you. I dare say he is quite infatuated with you. I disapprove, however I do not have a say in who he does and does not court."

"He was?" His voice had failed him now, faint and shaky,

"Yes. Just across the street." She gave him a blank look, "No more stalling, I hunger for your blood, wolf, and I will have it."

He made to protest, instead yelping as sharp fangs broke into the soft flesh of his wrist, barely stopping before bone and then he felt the drag of his blood leaving his body, the pull was uncomfortable and almost made him want to throw up.

She took several, heavy, demanding mouthful's of his blood, it seemed like so much, it felt like so much. It was dizzying and nauseating, leaving him almost breathless.

The Queen pulled away, exhaling happily as she held onto his arm, "How fascinating." She laughed lightly, blood covering her teeth and mouth, "Your blood is so…" She breathed through her nose, searching for the right word, he couldn't concentrate on her voice, it was fading in and out. He might be in shock.

He was practically gasping for air, his legs felt like they had disconnected from his body, leaving him to fall forwards into the arms of the Queen, as if it wasn't enough that he was in her lair, he was now in her arms, being cradled like an infant, something precious beyond compare.

He tried gripping her arms, pushing her away, but the sting of the bite was still present and his muscles had given up on him, the Queen cooed and next thing he knew, he was smaller.

No. Wait. He looked around, confusion written into every line on his face. He felt the creeping sensation of fatigue swim through his body like a weighted blanket and let himself sit back.

Oh.

He was on the throne.

He blinked up at the Queen, watching her figure blur and multiply, as her voice, distorted, low and slow echoed in his ears,

"Divine."

…

Finding the werewolf he had become so quickly attached to would be very easy despite the fact that the Enchanted Lake was full of teenage hormones and sweaty bodies, some of whom had gone to the bathrooms for some 'privacy'.

After all, werewolves were oh so very different from humans and that meant it was easy to parse out the scent of canine in the throng of people. Carlos and Cruella were the only werewolves left in Auradon after the illness and, especially, after Diego had died, which just made Harry's job extra easy.

"Why aren't we just going to the tunnels?" Mal had asked, curious, it was just them, the others told to stay back and away, to not be concerned, that there was a risk of them being killed or taken too and no one wanted to risk it. "I mean, we know he's likely being taken to the Queen, right? What's the point of being in here?"

When Harry looked back at her, she had her arms crossed, one foot tapping on the ground in impatience and a face of concern, "You're more than likely right, Mal, but we need to be careful, to make a plan. If she has him, she'll have him under guard." He turned away as he continued, taking them out back, "If she's had his blood…" He trailed off, remembering the ambrosia that was Carlos de Vil's blood filling him, consuming his body whole in a way no other thing had. It almost tasted the way happiness felt. And that was dangerous.

"If she's had his blood?" Mal urged him to continue, walking by his side now, fiddling with the necklace he had given her.

"She'll be the one guarding him and there is no way to get to him." He sighed, it was pointless to give her any hope of retrieving Carlos before the Queen was done with him, if she'd ever be done with him. "I can't sugarcoat it. He's fucked if she has."

"Is werewolf blood really that good? Like, I get they're a delicacy, like chocolate coated strawberries, but to the point the Queen would keep him by her side?" Her nightmare from two nights ago slipped back into her mind. Carlos just standing there, letting two different, dangerous and powerful vampires touch him, practically leaning into their embraces, content, collared.

She let out an involuntary sound of displeasure, a low hum, as her body shuddered, "Y'know Slayers have dreams?"

Harry glanced at her from the corner of his eye,a little distracted himself with the memory of how Carlos' blood tasted, "Vaguely. Something prophetic."

"Yeah. They're meant to stop when you fully embrace it, or when they show you your death." She bit her lip pensively, "I've embraced my Slayer status and dreamt of my death." Though vague, it was definitely her death she had seen. Consumed by the darkness of the Queen and her lair, consumed by the fight against vampires, feeling her soul leave her body to become one with something other.

"But you're still having dreams?" Harry asked, quiet, contemplative, Mal nodded, "I'm not exactly an expert on Slayers, but I don't think that's normal… Either of your parents witches?"

"Don't know my parents. Grew up in the system before Aurora and Phillip found me. So they might be."

Harry fought the urge to stop, reminding himself Carlos was in danger and needed to be found, fast. "Strange. I know some Slayers have magic in them. Makes them more of a threat, but this…" He shook his head, "Prophetic dreams in Slayers stop."

"Not mine."

"Talk to your Watcher about it."

"I'm talking to you about it because the dream I had a couple of nights ago is seeming real important right about now." She swallowed heavily, trying to school her features into a casualness that seemed to be failing miserably as her brow pinched and her nose scrunched, "It was about Carlos." She whispered, nausea building in her stomach, her heart felt like it was beating out of her chest and simultaneously falling into an unreachable void, "He was with her. And this kid. It felt wrong. All of it. Like the world had flipped on its axis and-" She pressed her lips together, pushing down the unnameable sound trying to escape her throat,

"What happened?" This time he did stop, gently grabbing her arm, ignoring all instincts, turning her to face him, he looked down, trying to catch her eyes, "Mal? What happened?"

"There was nothing in Carlos' eyes. Nothing but… Glee and adoration, but not for me. For the Queen and the boy with his arm… He was holding Carlos like he belonged to him," Her eyes had gone distant, clearing over with memory, "And he had on this collar. Dark blue with stars."

Harry, if he had any functional blood, would feel much colder than he did. He would pale if he were human, would feel his heart stutter and his breath catch. But no, all that happened was the sinking feeling of dread and understanding, the telltale sign his heart would have jumped, as it fell through to his stomach, a numb syrup invading his mind, "A collar?" Mal nodded, frowning up at him,

"It was… Cozy." She spat, anger filling her, eyes flashing green,

"Fuck." Harry whispered, pacing away from Mal for a second, "Fuck!"

"What? Harry, what is it? What's important about that collar?" Mal watched him carefully, her fingers itching with the need to grab her stake and more, the thrum of power just below the skin,

"I can't explain right now, I will explain, I promise," He spoke quickly as she tried to protest, "But we need to make a game plan and get Carlos back now."

"Okay. Fine. Sure." Mal breathed, following closely behind as Harry began speed-walking down the streets, "Do we need backup?"

Harry didn't answer for a moment and, despite the fact she knew he had likely heard her, she was ready to repeat herself when Harry shot back a "Yeah!" Over his shoulder, "Call in that Watcher of yours. He might be our only hope."

Mal didn't question it, pushing aside the curious thoughts as she took out her phone and dialled Hades' number.

…

He hurriedly put on his boots, cursing in Greek as he bumped into the console table, mentally checking he had everything he needed,

"Are you okay, my dear?" He looked back at Persephone, her eyes full of concern, "What does Mal need?"

"She needs me to help her get Carlos back, under Harry's suggestion." He grunted as he finally got the boot on, zipping up the side,

Persephone sucked in a sharp breath, there were so few reasons to call for Hades at any point, this whole ordeal should probably be dealt with by her husband alone, but the Council had forbidden it, saying it was a good test in Mal's abilities as a Slayer. However it seemed Carlos' chances of survival or coming home unscathed were very little and Persephone knew her husband would be damned before he let one of his charges down, and the threat of Cruella de Vil's wrath would be good enough for anyone to ignore the words of a people who hardly ever did much but tell Hades and his colleagues where to go and what to do.

"The Council won't be happy." She muttered bitterly, putting her own shoes on, "I'm coming with you."

"To Hell with the Council," He grabbed his keys, patting his pockets, "They act at the last moment and blame circumstance. I do not have time to listen to them deliberate about this when the life of a werewolf is on the line."

Persephone agreed. Carlos was part of the computer club, after all, and he was such a charming young boy, warm and happy, like Spring. And though they had no children of their own, she considered him and the other members of the club, past and present, hers. "They are so few now." She murmured.

Werewolves had been hunted for so long, almost as long as vampires, but unlike vampires, they had a code of not biting someone. Born-wolves were much more stable and less likely to draw attention. Their numbers dwindled considerably as the centuries went by, causing them to hide and only reproduce if they felt safe enough.

The de Vil's were one of the most prominent werewolf families out there, to lose one would be unfortunate and scary enough, to lose two, pups at that, was disastrous. She straightened up, pushing her hair out of her face, "Let's go, my dear."

…

Sitting and waiting around was never something Audrey did. She had always gone into things to help her friends or those who needed it. It was a staple in her life, a lesson learned from her parents and aunties.

Mama was unhappy too, prowling around her mind, impatient and snappy. She still had her reservations about Carlos and his status as a werewolf, but she knew Carlos meant something to Audrey, that he was important and was to be pack. That he had accepted her the other night, even if it was just by a show of physical affection to her host.

She was with Doug, Chad and Ben, waiting for word from Mal and Harry, it was nerve-wracking not getting anything, but she knew, ultimately, that it was going to take just a couple of hours to rescue her friend. She could tell the boys were getting restless too, desperate to do something.

"If you want me to get along with the dog, get used to his presence, go find him." Mama had demanded, "There is only so much a Slayer and her pet vampire can do."

Audrey sighed, "Mama wants us to go find Carlos." Ben was pacing the room, biting his fingertips nervously, his attention turned to her immediately,

"Maybe, but… Mal's the expert and she has a vampire with her, right? That Harry guy?" He shrugged, "I'm sure the two of them together can get Carlos back."

"What if they don't?" Doug muttered, he was hugging himself, sat on Audrey's couch, "What if they get there and Carlos is under the thrall? What if they liked his blood so much and were really hungry and ate him?" His eyes widened, "What if they're gonna use him as a blood bank like the Theater of Vampires in Interview with the Vampire?!"

"Since when did you watch vampire movies?" Chad asked, frowning, he paused for a second before shaking his head, sighing in exasperation, "Nevermind."

"It was very educational!" Doug argued,

"No, it really wasn't." Audrey sighed, "Not all of that is accurate, I mean, they barely have fangs, it's a little like Twilight. Their eyes are super intense colours, they fly, do tricks, have their own unique power, they run, all the usual stuff. I don't see a single one of them with that game face ours have."

Doug mumbled his agreement, "I guess. But… Are we really not going to do anything? This could be the perfect time to figure out what that Hyena can do."

Audrey puffed out a breath, "I guess? But where do we start? Surely the tunnels have mixed up his scent with that of everyone else?"

"His scent is very strong, mtoto. I would recognise it."

"Maybe, but we have to do something." Doug groaned, moving his glasses out of the way so he could rub his eyes, "I mean, do we really want to wait around? Go to school tomorrow knowing he's in trouble and, once again, not attending."

"He's never missed so much school." Chad tacked on,

"He'd never been kidnapped by vampires before." Ben croaked, "Which is strange considering where we live."

"Yeah." The others chimed, silence fell around the group for a moment, Audrey shrugged,

"Mama said she would recognise his scent."

The four of them looked at each other before rushing to grab their jackets and coats and running out the door.

…

"Do you even know where it is?" Mal huffed, she was really starting to get annoyed. Harry had deflected and made them find every dead end the tunnels had,

"Of course I do!" He called back, looking left and right, "It's this way," He pointed left, "No no… This way." He pointed right, nodding decisively before marching down the hall, "Absolutely sure of it- Mal?" He turned to find her glaring at him, "What?"

"We've been down there, Harry." She tapped her foot impatiently, "What are you doing? Are you scared? Do you want Carlos to be the Queen's bitch? What is wrong with you tonight?"

"Okay, Mal, I understand your frustration, but you know, scent travels!"

"You've been doing perfectly fine. Up until you told me to call in Hades."

Harry winced, curling in on himself a little, "You noticed, huh?"

"You're very obvious with it." She flicked her hair out of her face, waiting. "Well?"

"I don't really have time to explain-"

"Then you better walk and talk if you really do wanna help me save Carlos."

"I do! Fine, but… It'll be better to show you, I think."

She gestured for him to move and he did, walking to the left instead, "You know the Greek Gods?"

"What, are you saying Hades is actually… Hades?" Mal raised a brow, keeping an eye out as they walked,

"Yeah."

"Seriously?" She fought the urge to stop and stare at him, instead walking and staring.

"Yeah."

"Hades, God of the Underworld Hades? Brother of Zeus, Hades? Husband of Perse-" She stopped, the blood draining from her face, "Oh."

"Yeah."

"Shit. You mean those jokes in the school are…"

"Yeah."

"Fuck, okay." Mal went from quickly amused to a little betrayed, confused and hurt, "Why didn't he tell me?"

"He might have told you, eventually. I'm sure Carlos had him figured out."

"Okay, why didn't he tell me?"

Harry hummed, "It's like outing someone… Except he's a God and not gay."

"Huh." Mal let the thought linger for a moment, "I'm going to need to start having meetings with my group."

"Probably. Communication is key or whatever."

"Right. How much further?"

"Quite a ways, I did work very hard on steering you in the wrong direction."

"Thanks for that."

Harry winced again.

…

Hades hurried after his wife, a little excited, as she led the way, feeling the power in her wrath, how angry she was, the Earth around them practically humming as she passed.

He could feel how close they were to the vampires, the lingering death and decay, the in between state something resembling unnatural in this plane of existence.

He watched and cheered as Persephone dispatched the vampires in their way with ease, laughing as she tore off heads, reached vines down to crush them and wind around them, tearing them all apart until they were dust, her hair was practically flowing with it all.

He loved her so much.

"Grimhilde!" Her voice echoed down the hall and into the large room as they entered, his wife a storm, vines wrapped around her arms and a rose crown on her head, black and thorny, "Where is he?" She hissed, the Queen was sitting at her throne, smiling,

"Goddess Persephone, Lord Hades, how lovely to see you here. Whatever can I do for you?"

Persephone bristled, as did the vegetation on her body, "Do not play games with me, vampire, I am not in the mood."

"I can see that, but I am and you are, after all, in my domain."

Hades snorted, "Don't think just because you've got your cute little throne and a little room that you hold any true power over us." He leaned against a wall, arms crossed, "Where's Carlos?"

"Carlos?" She looked pensive, before recognition and mischief crossed her face, "Ah, the werewolf. Yes, well, he's here. He's alive."

"Did you drink from him?" Persephone bit, glaring at the vampire as she stood and descended the staircase,

"If I had, would you really think I'd tell you?" She laughed shortly, "He's being looked after, I can assure you. There's no need to worry, no need to take him away, we can give him everything he needs here."

"I don't fucking think so." Hades pushed himself off, his own glare fixing on her, "You'll hand him over and we won't bury you and your little cult here."

"I'd like to see you try." She cackled, watching a spark of flame light Hades' blue hair, "Calm now, dear Deities." Louder she called; "Reza!"

The couple turned to see an Arabian boy walk out of a side tunnel with Carlos tucked close, an arm around the boys waist, he looked tired and a little pale, his feet dragging on the floor, a dazed expression on his face, "Carlos!" Persephone made to rush forward, but was stopped by a barrier, "What is this?!" She demanded, hair flying as she twisted to see the Queen,

"Watcher, you recall that delightful night I called upon the Anointed one?" The Queen turned her attention to Hades, who's flame withered and died as he himself paled, "Yes, that's right. You got the wrong vampire."

"Fuck, Seph." He was staring at the young boy, clinging onto Carlos like his own life depended on it, possessive,

"How did you get it wrong?" Persephone was looking at her husband in horror as she realised just what that meant for the child holding Carlos,

"I thought it was that religious man! He was very preachy in Mal's dream!"

Persephone sighed, "Okay." She looked back at the boy, "Give me Carlos."

"No. He's mine." The boy got a petulant glint in his eye, a fire starting, anger and refusal surfacing, "I chose him. He's my consort."

"He is a werewolf!" Persephone snapped, usually calm and collected with children, she didn't seem to have the patience here, the tunnels rumbled, "He will age and die as you remain stuck a child. No older than sixteen."

"I am the Anointed. He shall live as long as I live, the Queen told me it was foretold."

Hades turned a glare on the Queen, "You don't half-ass it, do you?"

"Unlike you." She sneered back, Hades made a reptilian clicking sound as the Queen hissed, "Does your Slayer know she is to die at my hands?"

"She's not ready." Hades shifted uncomfortably, "This isn't about her, this is about Carlos."

"He's mine." Reza snapped again, "I will not let you take him."

"I will tear your Queen limb from limb, child." Persephone's voice lowered, echoing in the room, "I will make you watch as she screams for your help and you can do nothing but stand in the flames my husband places before you. I will take Carlos from your broken wrists and tear out your unbeating heart with my own fingers. Hand him over."

Hades grinned, conjuring fire in his hands, the Queen frowned, "Reza." She nodded, holding up a hand at his ready protest, "You will have him, just not today."

He looked to be weighing his options, sizing up the Gods in front of him, "Fine." He spat, gently pushing Carlos forward until Persephone caught him in her arms, cooing over him as she stroked his hair soothingly,

"Good choice." Hades muttered, ushering Persephone out of the cave with his eyes on the two vampires as Reza rushed to the Queen, demanding an explanation, spitting about how he could have taken them on.

…

Harry had finally led her to the entrance of the dirt tunnels when they noticed voices coming through, the two of them prepared themselves, crouching in defensive positions, Mal's stake in hand and Harry's fangs out.

They only relaxed when they saw Persephone holding Carlos with Hades behind them, "Carlos!" Harry rushed forward, hands flittering over the werewolf in concern as Persephone stopped, letting Harry look him over before taking him into his arms, one under Carlos' back, the other his knees in a semblance of a bridal carry.

Mal was watching her Watcher, expectant like she had been with Harry earlier, "I think we need to have a chat."

"When Carlos is better." Hades muttered as he approached, Mal nodded,

"Obviously." She turned away from him and stood by Harry, brushing Carlos' curls out of his face, "He's okay, right?"

"He might be." Persephone sighed, "Unfortunately we won't know if he was bitten unless we find it. There are few times a vampires bite doesn't heal, one of which being a thrall."

"Okay. Cool. So… Let's get back." Mal nodded, shooting off a text to the group chat.

…

They had safely made it back to the de Vil household after almost being trampled by Doug, Audrey, Ben and Chad, the last two having gone home after checking that Carlos really was okay.

Cruella waited for them at the door, she rushed down the steps upon seeing her son in the arms of a vampire. Harry smartly let Cruella take her son from his arms, keeping his distance from the mother and son as he told Mal to let Carlos know he was worried and wanted to make sure he was okay, Mal had simply nodded in reply, assuring the vampire she would do just that before bidding him a good night.

Hades and Persephone had explained to Cruella what they knew, but that until Carlos awoke they wouldn't have the full picture. Luckily Cruella managed to find the bite on his wrist, the scent of blood more potent there than anywhere else, yet no mark was left on his skin.

"They didn't try to put him under their thrall." She had confirmed, Audrey was updated Ben, who was likely updating Chad,

"That's good!" Doug piped up, at Cruella's grim look, he faltered, "Right?"

"Yes and no." She sighed, looking up at the ceiling as if she could see through it and see her son in his bed, guarded by their dogs,

Hades spoke up at her continued silence, "They didn't put him under their thrall, which means they had intended to keep him as he is for much longer. Or they intend to do it another time."

"So… It's a warning?" Doug frowned, "They could have him as a spy right now, but they decided to warn us instead that they can get him again?"

"It appears that way."

"Oh, it should be fine, from the looks of it Persephone and Hades managed to deal, so I think they can do it again, what with them being Gods and all." Mal was staring at her Watcher, who paled just a little, "Isn't that right?"

"Guess the cat's out of the bag, then." He muttered,

"Wait, what?" Audrey gave the two a questioning look that quickly turned to realisation, "Oh…" She quickly went back to typing on her phone,

"Harry told me after he got me to text you. He couldn't come up with a good enough lie. Or diversion." Mal sized the two of them up and Persephone's entire being became guarded, watching Mal back,

"I can explain that little omission." Hades cleared his throat, "I promise, but not tonight, okay? Tomorrow at school."

Mal watched them for a moment, if she waited she'd have the chance to collect her thoughts and write down some questions. They could also collect their thoughts and get prepared for her interrogation. Or they'd get Zeus to smite her… Maybe.

"Fine." She decided, sighing and flicking her hair, "I'll be asking many questions."

"And that's fine."

"And I wanna know how many people already know. Like Carlos, Cruella, Harry, I get they know. Anyone else?"

"Ben. Adam, most of the supernatural community." Persephone spoke up at last, Mal nodded, turning to Doug with a raised brow,

Doug held up his hands, "Carlos thought you might already know!" He only relaxed when she smirked and rolled her eyes before bumping her shoulder against his playfully,

"Auds?"

"Nope."

"Okay. Well. I'm tired. So." Mal grabbed Audrey's arm gently, guiding her and Doug out, "Be prepared for a pop quiz, you two! Tell Carlos we love him!" She called back, her heart hammering just a little too quickly as she and Audrey accompanied Doug home, making sure he was safely inside before going to theirs.

"I thought he smelled funny. But Mama wasn't telling." Audrey pouted, sending an internal glare at the hyena, who chittered. "But hey, now we know! And he can totally take a beating from you. I mean, he's a God. Which means you can stop holding back!"

Mal felt excited about the prospect, "That's going to be a lot of fun!" She grinned, hooking her arm with Audrey's, "I think we should tag-team him. Then Carlos can join when he's feeling better."

"Of course! I can't wait to tell mom and dad about this."